The Powerhouse Universe: The Classic Era

by KidZeusvado

Summary:

From Absolute to Ultimate you are all familiar with alternate universe takes where there are slight changes to well known established characters. This is what The Powerhouse Universe is, inspired by the programming block of the past, this universe designated Universe 2991 is where everything's familiar but also different and while a little drastic, still familiar. This is first part of this universe, welcome the Classic Age where heroes of the past roamed. This is apart of The Ascension Universe of Stories but requires no prior reading, this is what one would call a jumping on point. We're just getting started. Welcome to The Powerhouse Universe.

Chapter 1: A Man Called Major: Part One - A Man On A Mission

Year: 1946

(Pokey Oaks County, Day). A car was driving through a dirt road surrounded by greenery on either side, kicking up a trail of dust as it went on, the sound of gravel getting mushed under its weight. The car was a taxi cab, painted in a coat of vibrant yellow with a sign mounted on the roof that did in fact read “Taxi”. The taxi turned into a small town, a developing town that was in the heart of the Pokey Oaks County, a small town called Townsville. The taxi cab drove through the busy streets of the town, passing by cars with people inside who were on their way to their destination whether that be work or just running errands. The taxi driver was a rather rotund man with large limbs and hands that almost hid the steering wheel he was gripping. He had brown hair that appeared like a mountain, pointing up to the hair with a bushy mustache, wearing a pink shirt and brown cargo pants with sandals. The driver glanced at his driver’s mirror, greeting the passenger in the backseat.

Dialogue:

Ernst: “Moin, young man! Nice day is it not?!”

The young man in the back was tall and muscular yet lean with blonde hair, blue eyes and a bright smile. He was dressed in a policeman’s uniform, a dark grey uniform with a blue stripe running down his pant legs. His hat that was of the same colour of his uniform was resting on the man’s lap. The young man asked; “Excuse me? I’m sorry, I don’t–.”

Ernst: “Moin! I say hello!”

The young man, finally understanding the man, replied; “Oh, hello. Again, I’m sorry. That’s German, correct?”

Ernst: “Why yes, young man! I came here in 1940, and have been driving ever since.”

The young man asked; “What made you decide to move?”

Ernst: “The explosion of 1939, of course.”

The young man commented; “The one in Abysus, of course.” 

Ernst: “Yes, yes! It’s not like it was some war, eh? We only have one of those.”

The large man then laughed while the young man contributed with a light chuckle.

Ernst: “Hey, what’s your name, young man?!”

Joe: “Joseph, sir. Joseph Jeralds but you can call me Major.”

The taxi cab pulled up the Townsville Police Station where Joseph exited the car. The station was built into the shape of a large rectangle and had two floors with several windows as well as two front doors that towered over anyone who entered. The building was built using brick, the ground floor’s exterior walls having them exposed while the exterior walls of the second floor were painted white.

Joe: “Thank you, Ernst.”

Ernst: “Of course! Good luck, army man!”

Joe waved goodbye to Ernst as he drove off. Joe then looked ahead at the station and took a breath, smiling upon releasing it while placing both hands on his hips. Joe entered the precinct and was elated by his surroundings; officers were either running around the tiled floor or sitting at their desks doing paperwork. While Joe was taking it all in, someone called out to him, making him turn to the left where he saw a Townsville officer. A Hispanic man with a mustache wearing the same uniform as Joe was.

Joe: “Oh, hello.”

Officer Perez: “Hey, I’m Officer Perez. Are you the new guy?”

Joe: “Yes, yes I am. My name is Joseph Jeralds or Joe but you can call me Major if you want.”

Officer Perez: “Major? Well, you’re in the wrong line of work, then. The sign up office for the military is just down the street.”

Joe: “Oh, I–.”

Perez laughed.

Officer Perez: “I’m kidding, Joe.”

Officer Perez patted Joe on the shoulder, telling him; “Welcome to the force, Major .” Officer Perez pointed at the office straight ahead and told Joe; “That’s the captain’s office, that’s where you need to be.” Joe noticed a sleeping officer and commented; “Really? On the job.”

Officer Perez: “Oh, him? Yea, he… he does that. Don’t mind him, just get to your interview.”

Joe: “I will, thank you.”

Joe headed to the captain’s office, walking past that same sleeping officer on the way there, shaking his head at the sight. Stepping into the captain’s office, Joe saw the captain of the police himself, sitting at his desk waiting for him. He was elderly gentleman but still very fit with a large stature. He had a long, bushy and grey mustache that matched his grey hair hidden underneath the cowboy hat he wore. The captain wore the same uniform although his was more of a coat. His green eyes stared right at Joe who seemed to be lost in the man’s gaze. The captain asked; “How long are ya gonna keep standin’ there?”

Joe: “Oh, I’m sorry…”

Joe glanced at the plaque sitting near the edge of the captain’s desk which read “Captain Jedediah Tennyson” .

Joe: “Captain Tennyson, good morning.”

Captain Tennyson replied with a grunt. Joe rushed to his seat, sitting in the chair opposite the captain. Captain Tennyson opened his desk drawer and took out a stack of files, stating; “Your files were sent over beforehand but I wanted to go over them face to face.”

Captain Tennyson: “Joseph Jeralds, correct?”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

Captain Tennyson: “Also says here that you also go by ‘Major’ ? Were you in the army, son?”

Joe: “No, sir. That was a nickname from my Uncle Sam.”

Captain Tennyson placed down Joe’s files and asked; “Uncle Sam, huh? You mean Sergeant Samuel Jeralds who fought in the World War? That Uncle Sam?”

Joe: “Well, I guess he is popular.”

Captain Tennyson: “That’s an understatement, kid.”

Joe: “True.”

The captain continued reading from Joe’s files; “Oh, you’re from the Pokey Oaks County– Farmsville to be exact.”

Joe: “Yes sir. Born and raised.”

Captain Tennyson: “Your Uncle Sam raised you, I’m guessin’?”

Joe: “Yes sir.”

Captain Tennyson: “Good stocks come from there, I should know– I myself call Farmsville home. Got any other family back in Farmsville, Jeralds?”

Joe: “Apart from my Uncle? Uh, no. He passed two years back and that uh– that kinda motivated me to finally become a police officer.”

Captain Tennyson: “Sorry to hear that, son. He was an American hero, your uncle.”

Joe nodded and thanked the captain for his sentiment.

Captain Tennyson: “Alright, Jeralds. Tell me, what motivated ya, what’s the actual reason why you want to become a police officer?”

Captain Tennyson got a bit close to Joe, leaning against his desk, looking into Joe’s eyes.

Joe: “My uncle, of course. He served this great country without question and I want to follow in his footsteps. I want to protect this great nation and everyone in it anyway I can, sir.”

The captain leaned back on his chair, rubbing his fingers through his mustache. He then leaned forward and reached his hand out to Joe. With a smile, Captain Tennyson said; “Welcome to the Townsville Police Force, Major.” Joe smiled and eagerly shook the captain’s hand. The captain escorted Joe out of his office and called out to the other officers in the precinct.

Captain Tennyson: “LISTEN UP, WE GOT A NEW OFFICER IN THE FORCE!!! HIS NAME’S JOE JERALDS, MAKE ‘EM FEEL WELCOME, GOT IT?!!”

The officers responded; “YES, SIR!!!”

Captain Tennyson: “Officer Perez, get over here!”

Officer Perez: “On my way!”

Officer Perez approached the captain and Joe, congratulating the latter for his achievement; “I know I said this before but welcome to the force, man!”

Captain Tennyson: “Perez, show him to– Where’s Brickowski?”

Officer Perez cleared his throat and pointed to the officer in question, the same officer that was sleeping at his desk. The captain sighed.

Captain Tennyson: “Perez, get back to what you were doin’... I got it.”

Officer Perez gave the captain a salute and responded; “Yes, sir.” Perez then told Joe; “Good to have ya, Major.” before he walked off. The captain then led Joe over to the sleeping officer; a middle aged man, his uniform barely fitting his rotund body, he had freckles on his bald head and a bushy mustache. On his desk was a half drunk bottle of root beer to his left and an empty box of donuts to his right.

Captain Tennyson: “OFFICER BRICKOWSKI!!!”

Officer Brickowski was awakened instantly, looking around from being in a state of alertness. After calming down, Officer Brickowski looked up and saw the captain looking down at him, drool sliding down Brickowski’s lower lip. Officer Brickowski wiped away the drool before sitting up in his chair.

Officer Brickowski: “Wha–?! Oh, he– hey, Captain. Hm, who’s the kid?”

Joe: “I’m 24, I’m not a kid .”

Officer Brickowski: “That’s a kid to me.”

Captain Tennyson: “Shut up, Brickowski.”

Officer Brickowski: “Uh, sorry, sir. Who's the rookie?”

Captain Tennyson: “Officer Mike Brickowski, this is Officer Jeralds and he is your new partner.”

Joe: “Nice to meet you.”

Officer Brickowski: “Mhm.”

Captain Tennyson: “Now that you two are all acquainted, get your asses out of this station and run your beat.”

Joe: “Oh, a beat. Ok, alright. I’m ready, sir.”

Captain Tennyson: “Good. Brickowski, you could learn a few things from him.”

Captain Tennyson nodded at Joe but grimaced at Brickowski before going back to his office. Joe and Brickowski then shared a look and before Joe could say a word, Brickowski cut in to say; “C’mon, kid.” as he walked away. Joe shook his head and followed after his partner. Joe and Brickowski then entered the latter’s assigned squad car. Officer Brickowski was searching for his keys when he noticed that Joe was wiping down the place with a cloth he sprayed with sanitiser.

Officer Brickowski: “The heck are ya doin’?”

Joe: “Just wiping down the place, everything’s got to be neat.”

Brickowski gave Joe a look of confusion and slight frustration.

Joe: “Sorry, I had a strict upbringing.”

Officer Brickowski: “Yea yea.”

Brickowski started the car and then drove out of the precinct. Strolling through the streets of the town, Joe, wanting to snuff out the silence between them, initiated some small talk.

Joe: “So, how long have you been in the force?”

Officer Brickowski: “Since it was created ten years ago.”

Joe was a bit confused, seeing as Brickowski was brandishing some grey hair within the blonde he had left and wrinkles around the eyes. Brickowski noticed that Joe was scanning his physical features and grimaced.

Officer Brickowski: “Yea, I’m older than the other officers! What of it?! There wasn’t a police station here when I was younger, alright?! Better yet, I’m not even that old. I’m only 43!”

Joe held up his hands in surrender and said; “Hey, I understand.”

Joe: “So you said that this police force was relatively new?”

Officer Brickowski: “Mhm. You should’ve seen this place before it, a real hellhole. The police scared away the riff-raff. That’s why this force was made and why I joined, to take care of this place.”

Joe smiled.

Joe: “We have something in common, Officer Brickowski.”

Officer Brickowski: “Mhm.”

They pulled up on a curb, exiting the squad car after Officer Brickowski placed it in park. After stepping out of the car, ready to walk the beat, Joe asked Brickowski if he could elaborate on what Townsville was like before.

Officer Brickowski: “A real Question Mark, ain’t ya?”

Joe: “What?”

Brickowski sighed.

Officer Brickowski: “I guess I can tell ya a tale. After that explosion seven years ago in that European country–.”

Joe: “Abysus.”

Officer Brickowski: “Yea, that place. …The world changed after that day… and so did here. Certain people just started poppin’ up and going on a rampage– and it was so random too, it could anyone at anytime. Day or night.”

Joe: “Rampage?”

Officer Brickowski pointed at a store and asked; “See that store, the J. Soup and Broth L. store?” and Joe nodded.

Officer Brickowski: “That store was here from when this town was just a settlement and it has been through the ringer ! When these people were out and about, that place was wrecked over and over again… people were…”

Joe: “...Brickowski?”

Officer Brickowski: “Uh… yea. Every rampage would ruin that place– but only that, all you see before you was destroyed on repeat!”

Joe: “Oh man, I’m so sorry.”

Officer Brickowski: “...Yea. If it wasn’t for Mayor Hartfield putting the force together, getting help from the rich people that move into this town, it would’ve gotten worse.”

Joe: “Your Mayor was from Tennessee, right? Mayor Cornelius Hartfield?”

Officer Brickowski: “What’re you, an encyclopedia?”

Joe: “Knowledge is power, Brickowski.”

Officer Brickowski: “Whatever. Anyway, he really came in and helped clean up this town. You wouldn’t think that a man who was just a corn farmer would put this town in the right direction but here we are. Now those same rich folk started sprucing up the place, constructing the buildings you see now– bringing in jobs… it's a great sight.”

Joe: “And these ‘certain people’ ?”

Officer Brickowski: “What about them?”

Joe: “What happened to them?”

Officer Brickowski: “They come around from time to time but that’s why we’re here. To keep the bad apples out.”

Joe: “Yea, that’s we’re here. To keep people safe.”

Officer Brickowski: “Sure are.”

The two then went on to walk their beat, going around either offering people directions whether they be native or otherwise or helping the town’s folk with small issues. Those small issues included directing traffic, welfare checks and even recusing Jebedissa Bravo’s cat from a tree, to name a few. Joe and Brickowski were walking down Yodelinda Valley Lane, the former of the two being vigilant, scanning for trouble, when they heard the sudden screams of a woman. Looking down the street, they saw a woman on the ground and a man running away with what appeared to be her purse.

Joe: “Purse snatcher, I got it!”

Joe ran off while Brickowski seemingly went over to the woman that fell to the ground. Joe moved swiftly through the crowd while still maintaining his speed while the purse snatcher was gradually losing speed with the more people he ended up bumping into. It was extremely apparent that Joe was gaining on the perp, the criminal looked back and was shocked that Joe was closing the gap. The purse snatcher was running towards an alleyway, ready to turn down it when a police car suddenly shot out of it, obstructing the perp’s path. This gave Joe the opportunity to tackle the criminal to the ground, knocking the wind from the man’s sails. Joe forced the man over on his stomach after getting the purse from him, Joe began cuffing the man. The perp was a large man with stubble and wearing worn out clothing, a pair of jeans and a shirt with black and white stripes. After clasping the cuffs around the man’s wrists, prompting the criminal to groan from the discomfort, Joe looked ahead at the police car that blocked the perp’s way. Joe realised that it was Brickowski’s squad car, looking through the front passenger window to see the officer at the wheel.

Joe: “What’re you doing here?! Why aren’t you with the victim?!”

Officer Brickowski: “You’re welcome, rookie!”

Back at the scene of the crime, more officers had arrived, with Officer Perez and another officer putting the perp into their squad car. Officer Perez said sarcastically; “Watch your head.” as he shoved the criminal into the back of the squad car.

Officer Perez: “Probably nothing in there to begin with.”

Officer Perez noticed Joe and Brickowski and approached the duo to congratulate them on their arrest.

Officer Perez: “Congrats, fellas!”

Joe: “It was no problem, really.”

Officer Perez: “Are you kidding? Joe, we’ve been looking for this guy for a month now. Duke Monday is a piece of work; grand larceny, grand theft auto and the list continues– but only in terms of stealing stuff.”

Officer Brickowski: “Looks like he finally ran outta funds so he decided to do a quick snag-and-grab to keep himself a float.”

Officer Perez: “Brickowski, are you sure you helped out?”

Officer Brickowski: “I told you, I blocked his path so the rookie here could tackle him!”

Joe said to himself; “You probably should have been with the victim since I had it.”

Officer Perez: “The day you get a new partner, you actually get back to doing some actual work.”

Officer Brickowski: “Can it, Perez!”

Officer Perez laughed.

Officer Perez left with the words; “Be careful, Mike or the rookie here might take your job!” Brickowski mumbled to himself as he glared at Joe; “That’ll be the day.”

Officer Brickowski: “Alright, what the heck was that back there?!”

Joe: “I’m sorry that I lost my cool back there but I did tell you that I had the situation under control . You needed to be with the victim, not neglect them!”

Officer Brickowski: “Hey, if it wasn't for me, the perp would’ve got away!”

Joe: “No, he wouldn’t have.”

Officer Brickowski: “ Real sure of yourself, huh?”

Joe: “I am. I have to be. I want to protect this town and its people– heck, the whole country. So there is no place for doubt or unassurance. So please, when I say that I have the situation under control, believe me.”

Officer Brickowski: “Listen, kid–.”

Joe: “For the last time, I am not a kid! I am an officer, just like you!”

Brickowski was taken aback by Joe’s gusto but he quelled his anger before he ended up saying something potentially out of line. Officer Brickowski nodded, then said; “Alright… sure.” Joe let out a breath to collect himself.

Joe: “Now, excuse me.”

Joe then walked off with Brickowski grimacing at him the entire time. Joe went over to the young woman who was robbed, approaching her after she was finished talking with a fellow police officer.

Joe: “Good evening, Ms…”

Hildie: “Hildie.”

Hildie brandished her bright pink leather purse and said; “And you’re the officer that retrieved my purse, right?”

Joe: “That’s right.”

Hildie was a woman of fair complexion with long brown hair, partially hidden but a yellow hat with a white ribbon on it. Her outfit otherwise consisted of a light blue dress, white fingerless gloves, neckwear and a dark blue buttoned top held by a belt with a golden buckle.

Hildie: “Thank you for help, Mr. Officer. May I ask your name?”

Joe: “Officer Joe, ma’am and there’s no need to thank me. I am just doing my duty.”

Hildie: “Well, Officer Joe…”

Hildie walked up and planted a kiss on Joe’s left cheek and concluded; “I will thank you anyway.” The woman smiled then strolled off and Joe was holding his left cheek as he watched her walk away, a giddy smile on his face. Joe walked back over to the squad car where Brickowski was waiting for him, behind the wheel. Joe got into the car and then announced; “Alright, let’s get back on that beat. We have more work to do.”

Officer Brickowski: “...She kissed you didn’t she?”

Joe: “Is it that obvious?”

Officer Brickowski groaned as he started the car and then drove off. Joe and Officer Brickowski went around the town, continuing their work to protect and serve until the sun went down. The two then returned to the precinct where they were both cheered upon entry. Officer Brickowski cracked a smile as he shared in the cheers but that smile was quickly wiped away when the officers approached Joe in particular. HBrickowski ended up being crowded by the officers, lost in the shuffle.

Officer Perez: “24 arrests. I can’t believe that Brickowski is a part of that equation.”

Joe jokingly declared; “More or less.” and the officer’s laughed while Officer Brickowski glared at Joe from the crowd. The officers were chanting Joe’s nickname on repeat; “MAJOR!!!” until Captain Tennyson came out of his office, sending the officers back to their posts with his commanding voice.

Captain Tennyson: “Alright, alright! What’s with all the ruckus?!”

Officer Perez: “It was just a little party, Captain. We’ll invite you next time, alright?”

Captain Tennyson glared at Perez with Perez holding up his hands in surrender. Captain Tennyson shook his head then turned to go back into his office but before he did, he called out to Joe and Brickowski.

Captain Tennyson: “You two did great today… but the work’s not done. Clap it up for a minute and then get back to it, understand?”

All the officers replied with a roaring; “Yes, sir! ” except for Brickowski who grumbled his response, still glaring at Joe. Day turned to night and all the officers were now off the clock, going back to their homes. Joe was leaving the station, going down the steps when he heard his name called from a distance; “ Joe!” Joe looked ahead and saw Perez at the foot of the steps, standing by his personal vehicle.

Joe: “Perez, what’s up?”

Perez: “Going straight home?”

Joe: “Yea and since I’m walking, I gotta get going.”

Perez: “Tell ya what, you and I get a drink at the Varmints Bar and I give ya a lift home.”

Joe: “Sure, sounds good.”

Perez: “Great, hop on in.”

The two got into the car with Perez of course taking the wheel.

Joe: “Oh, do you mind if I wipe my seat down?”

Perez: “Oh, Brickowski mentioned that. Go ahead, I guess.”

As Joe was wiping down his seat using a bottle sanitizer and a white cloth, he asked; “Really, he told you? Why?”

Perez: “He was bad-mouthing you.”

Joe chuckled.

Joe: “That guy really doesn’t like me, huh?”

Perez: “Eh, he doesn’t like anyone much.”

After Joe was finished sanitising his area, Perez asked; “You ready, everything all cleaned over there?” Joe chuckled and then responded; “Yea. I’m sorry about this.”

Perez: “No worries, man. Now I know who to call up when my car needs a washing.”

The two laughed as Perez started the car, then they were off. Perez and Joe went over to the Varmints Bar to unwind after work. Stepping inside, the interior was filled with other men that also visited the bar to decompress after a hard day's work. They were all sitting on bar stools, indulging in the root beer they were being served by Pesos Bill. Pesos Bill was the owner and bartender of the Varmints Bar; he was a large bald man who had a big red nose and a thinning beard of red that matched his eyebrows. He wore a pale white shirt, khaki pants and a slightly messy apron.

Perez: “Pesos! How ya doin’?!”

Pesos Bill: “Eyy, Perez! What happened to Enguells?! Got a new partner or somethin’?!”

Perez: “Nah nah. This is Joe, the newest officer of the TPD.”

Joe: “Nice to meet you, Mr. Bill.”

Pesos Bill: “No need to be so formal, Joey! Get comfortable and I’ll bring you two some drinks!”

Joe: “Thank you for having me.”

Pesos Bill: “No problem.”

Pesos then went for the root beer while Perez and Joe sat at the end of the bar, on two bar stools. At the same time, Joe noticed that Pesos Bill was barefoot, turning to Perez with a confused look on his face.

Perez: “I know. He’s a bit odd but he’s good people.”

Joe: “Good people. They come in all shapes and sizes.”

Perez: “Ain’t that the truth.”

Pesos Bill grabbed two mugs of root beer and slid them toward the duo with them catching the mugs. Perez then raised his mug and proposed a toast; “To 24– no, you got two more so 26 arrests.” Joe chuckled as he raised his own mug.

Joe: “To progress.”

Perez nodded and then the two clinked their mugs before they took a drink of their root beer.

Joe: “Speaking of Brickowski, I get the feeling that he doesn’t like me very much.”

Perez: “He probably doesn’t but don’t pay him attention.”

Joe: “Kinda hard since he’s my partner.”

Perez took a drink of his root beer, then replied; “Good point.”

Joe: “Then again, I wasn’t very nice either. I kinda got into an argument with him earlier today. I told him to take care of the victim while I chased the assailant but he helped me out instead.”

Perez: “And you didn’t want him to?“

Joe shrugged.

Perez: “Listen, yea, he should’ve tended to the victim. But I mean, he helped you out.”

Joe: “I know, it’s just that I knew that I could’ve handled it.”

Perez: “You’re part of a police force , Joe.”

Joe: “You’re right. I just tend to get ahead of myself, ya know.”

Perez: “I hear ya.”

Joe took a swing of his root beer.

Perez: “Brickowski wasn’t always the big dumb oaf he is now.”

Joe: “Really? What was he a nice guy before?”

Perez: “Yep, he used to have a partner too before he started his solo act.”

Joe: “Really?”

Perez: “Mhm. Officer Jenyx, he was a good guy but he eventually transferred to another developing town. I think it’s called Anytown.”

Joe: “I’ve heard of that place. Outside the Pokey Oaks County? Why move so far?”

Perez: “Brickowski happened, he changed. He had a family once, but then that ended.”

Joe: “What happened?”

Perez: “I don’t know, he doesn’t talk about it but it was rough. He wasn’t the same person since and that guy he turned into drove Jenyx away.”

Joe contemplated on the information he was told as he took another drink of his root beer. Several mugs of root beer later, Joe and Perez eventually left the Varmints Bar and got into the latter’s car.

Perez: “So, where ya headed?”

Joe: “The new place– I think it’s called Muscular Arms.”

Perez: “Oh, the new apartment. I know where that is.”

The two were driving down the streets of Townsville, cars whizzing past them as they continued conversation.

Perez: “Hey Major, what made ya want to be a cop?”

Joe: “I want to help anyone and everyone, anyway I can.”

Perez: “You’re really about this ‘helping everyone’ stuff, huh? I’m not knocking it, it’s just that you’re so– adamant , ya know?”

Joe: “Well, you’d have to thank my uncle for that.”

Perez: “Uncle Sam, right?”

Joe: “Yep. He was very strict; I woke up early, was delegated chores and responsibilities. He never allowed me to stray from my purpose, he gave me discipline. Sure, I’m just a cop now so I’m not necessarily helping ‘everyone’ but one day… I will.”

Perez: “Alright, confident. I respect it.”

Joe: “Of course. I have a plan in order; join the force, work my way up to captain, then commissioner and then it’s off to the military.”

Perez: “So you can be an actual major.”

The two chuckled.

Perez: “That’s gonna take a while, though man. Years, in fact.”

Joe: “I just have to work hard at it then.”

Perez: “He mentioned this too, ya know? When Brickowski was bad-mouthing you, he mentioned your mission statement. Not in so many kind words, though. Cuz ya know, bad mouthing .”

Joe: “Brickowski said that ‘I’m sure of myself’ but you have to be in this line of work. There’s no place for doubt or anything like that. Not if you want to be great and that’s where I’m heading.”

Perez: “Well, I’m rooting for ya, Major.”

Joe: “Thank you, Perez.”

They eventually pulled up at the Muscular Arms apartment building and Perez gestured to it, saying; “Welp, this is it.” The apartment building was made of brick and was the current tallest point in the town. On top of the building were the words “Muscular Arms”, shining in neon red, contrasting the night sky.

Joe: “Muscular Arms.”

Perez:”Yep. This building is a part of the development the town’s going through. Funded by one of the aristocrats that live here. His name’s Moe Bucks but I heard he changed his name to Morbucks. Classy.”

Joe: “Well, this is now my home. Thanks for the lift, Perez. And for the drinks, it was fun.”

Perez: “No problem, Major. Goodnight.”

Joe told Perez goodnight before he exited the car. Joe climbed the four steps of concrete it took to get to the apartment front door. After entering he went inside the elevator that took him to his floor where arrived at his room; apartment 105. Joe stepped inside his room, one already furnished along with having a radio.

Joe: “I suppose the next step is gonna be getting a TV but for now, I better wipe this place down.”

 

On the outskirts of Townsville, within a secluded woodland, a man was on his knees gasping for air. He was battered and bruised and spitting out red. The man’s name was Troy Herington III, one of Townsville’s aristocrats. He was an elderly man that was surprisingly fit for his age with a broad chin and wide shoulders that accompanied his large stature. He was stripped of his clothing, left in his underwear and what was left of his dignity. He was struggling on the ground when a sudden pain struck Troy in his side, forcing him to keel over, gripping into the dirt.

Troy Herignton III: “I’m… sorry.”

Standing over Troy was a tall and slender inhuman-looking man wearing a full black bodysuit with black boots. His skin was completely white and along with his yellow eyes that glowed in the dark, the man looked somewhat alien. However, his most notable feature was his robotic arm that resembled a gauntlet and because of his metal arm, he was given the name “Claw”.

Claw: “Why’re you apologising? Is it because you failed me or is it because you feel guilty.”

Troy Herignton III: “...I…”

Claw gestured to three men behind him; Jack, Crow and Wreck of Claw’s Wrecking Crew. They were dressed in construction gear; a white shirt under a blue overall, brown safety boots, gloves and yellow hardhats. The man named Jack got his name on the account of him brandishing a jackhammer on his hip; The other man named Crow carried two long crowbars on his back; and Wreck had a metal ball connected to a chain that he wore as a belt, using it as a flail. All three men also appeared somewhat inhuman as two of their bottom teeth jutted out of their mouths like tusks.

Jack: “You cost Mr. Claw a pretty expensive loss, Troy.”

The three men were slowly encroaching upon Troy.

Troy Herington III: “Wait! …Wait!”

Claw gestured to his men, prompting them to stay where they were. Claw then approached the beaten man, kneeling down to meet his eyes.

Claw: “You are one of three aristocrats that live in Townsville. Morbucks is on the ‘righteous path’ , focusing on the town’s development, never dipping his hands into my world. Mr. Anthropist is being… distant– I need to give him a call later. So that only leaves you , Mr. Herington. I hate to admit it but I can’t afford to lose any more of my connections to that town. After all, there were four of you at first and I am sure you don’t want it to be two, right Mr. Herington?”

Troy Herington III: “I… I don’t.”

Claw: “Good. Now, make sure a blunder such as this never happens again.”

Troy Herington III: “I won’t… I won’t. I'll get it back for you.”

Claw: “Initiative. I like that, Mr. Herington.”

Claw stood back up, turning his back to the beaten man.

Claw: “Get to it, then.”

Claw and his Wrecking Crew then walked off but not before Wreck threw Troy’s clothes at him. Claw got in his silver limo along with Jack and Crow while Wreck took the driver’s seat.

 

(Pokey Oaks County, The Town of Citiesville, Night). Claw was driven back to his home which was a large mansion in the heart of Townsville’s sister town Citiesville. Claw stepped out of his limo and entered his home, immediately heading into his office, sitting around his desk. Claw spun his leather chair around, turning his back to his desk to look at the wall behind him. It was decorated with photos of individuals, newspaper articles and notes that were connected with red string. Claw reached behind him and turned on his radio and a blast of jazz music quickly snuffed out the silence. He then cut himself a cigar and lit it, enjoying its fumes and some tunes as he stared at the wall before him. However, it didn’t take long until there was eventually a knock on the door that momentarily cut through the Claw’s music.

Dialogue:

Claw: “...Enter.”

Jack entered the room, gently and quietly opening and closing the door behind him. Jack stood quietly at the door and waited for Claw to acknowledge him.

Claw: “Speak.”

Jack: “Mr. Claw, Phil’s still avoidin’ us. He’s gung ho on turnin’ over a new leaf.”

Claw: “I see.”

Claw’s eyes went to a photo of a man of shorter stature that was dressed in a black suit and a top hat with puffy red cheeks and mustache.

Claw: “It seems that Mr. Phil Anthropist had finally grown a conscience, after all these years of getting his hands dirty. The smell of the dark underbelly of crime that he once inhabited… finally chased him off.”

Jack: “What’s the next move, Mr. Claw?”

Claw: “What’s next? What next is we remind him who he’s in allegiance to.”

Claw got up, setting down his cigar into his ashtray and approached the wall. He stood before the front page of the newspaper “The Townsville Tribune” which read; “A Bridge Between Two: Helen Troy on her path to creating a connection between two towns” .

Claw: “Mr. Anthropist was very vocal on his funding for Ms. Troy’s new toy, this Sonitrain. Its grand unveiling will be in a week.”

Jack: “Yea, it seems like a cool idea.”

Claw: “Oh, it is. But, it will have to be sacrificed…”

Claw placed his metal hand on the newspaper article, looked at Jack and concluded; “We’re going to show our friend Phil that he cannot escape this life.”

Jack: “ Oohh , we’re going to wreck his train, eh?”

Claw: “ Yes , Jack. We’re going to wreck the train. Your wordplay was redundant.”

Jack: “You're right.”

Claw: “Get out, Jack.”

Jack quickly responded; “Right.” before leaving through the door. However, he returned just as quickly, peeking his head through the door and saying; “Oop, one more thing, Mr. Claw.” Claw sighed.

Claw: “What is it, Jack?”

Jack: “You heard about the–?”

Claw: “The new addition to the Townsville Police Department? Yes Jack, I have heard and I don’t care.”

Jack: “Really? I mean, he just booked Duke–.”

Claw: “Happenstance. Right place, right time. Mr. Duke Monday wasn’t a big deal anyway.”

Jack: “What about the 24– no, 26 lockups in one dang day?”

Claw: “Somewhat impressive, leaning towards mediocre. I don’t care about some police officer from Farmsville , Jack.”

Jack: “Well, ya know a lot about ‘em even though ya say you don’t care.”

Claw: “Because knowledge is power, Jack. You think this empire only falls onto the lap of the lucky? The more you learn, the powerful you become– I already explained this to you and the others on orientation day, Jack.”

Jack: “Right again, Mr. Claw. Imma go now.”

Claw: “ Please .”

Jack then left, softly closing the door behind him. Claw then sat back in his chair, took back up his cigar and went back to enjoying the sound of jazz music.

 

Five Days Later

(Pokey Oaks County, The Town of Townsville, Day). Joe was awoken by the morning sun, getting out of bed and starting his day. Joe did one hundred pushups right out of bed, made himself a healthy meal then capped his morning routine off with a 10 mile jog. He took a shower, changed into his police uniform and then it was off to work. Joe rode his bicycle to work, parking around back before stepping inside the precinct where he saw Officer Perez was surrounded by other officers, reading that morning’s Townsville Tribune issue.

Dialogue:

Officer Perez: “Morning Major, get over here!”

Joe: “Morning fellas, what’s the word?”

Officer Perez: “Another article written about us– well, mainly about you.”

Perez took up the newspaper and read aloud; “ ‘56 total arrests in five days’ !”

Joe: “Wow, I thought I was the only one counting.”

Officer Perez pulled Joe in and commented; “Listen to this guy, eh? You feeling the glory yet, Major?”

Joe: “Aw, c’mon, Perez. I don’t do this for the glory– you know that.”

Officer Brickowski: “When are ya gonna stop with the act, rookie?”

Joe: “When are you gonna call me by my name , Brickowski ?”

The surrounding officers' voices synced up, saying; “ Ooohh .” Officer Brickowski looked around, all of his fellow officers’ eyes staring back at him.

Officer Brickowski: “...Whatever.”

Officer Brickowski grimaced at the officers and walked off.

Officer Perez: “Remember, don’t worry about him, alright. His bark is worse than his bite. I don’t even think he bites.”

Joe: “Yea I know… I just hope you’re right.”

Officer Perez: “Tell ya what, why don’t we get some root beer after work?”

Joe: “Yea, that would be nice.”

The captain came out of his office and called out to two officers with a commanding voice.

Captain Tennyson: “White! Pepper! There was a call on Yodelinda!”

Officer White was an officer with fair skin, pitch black hair and who wore glasses as he was nearsighted. While Officer Pepper had hot red skin, hence his name which made his snow white hair and mustache stuck out. His white hair being a point of inquisition since he’s only in his mid twenties.

Officer White: “Is it Mrs. Bravo again, sir?”

Captain Tennyson: “You win the bingo, White. Jebidessa said that someone trespassed on her property. A ‘weird individual’ . You get the drill, not get going!”

Joe: “You need a third, guys?!”

Officer Pepper: “It’s fine, Major. We got this.”

Captain Tennyson: “There are more officers in the station, Jeralds. In the meantime, you have a beat to run.”

Joe: “Right, sir.”

Captain Tennyson then went back inside his office while Officer White and Pepper went to leave the station. Joe quickly caught up to the two officers and asked; “Hey, what did the captain mean by ‘weird individuals’ ?”

Officer Pepper: “Might be one of those , ya know? Nothing we can’t handle.”

Joe was confused but he answered; “Yea, ‘one of those’ .” under the guise of understanding. The officers then left, Joe, watching them walk through the door, the term going through his mind.

Joe: “...One of those.”

The memory of Brickowski telling Joe about “certain people” then popped into his head, wondering if they were related.

Joe: “Certain… people.”

At the same time, there was a man lying in wait outside the precinct.

 

(The Anthropists Residence, Day). Elsewhere in Townsville was the residence of one of the town's aristocrats Phil Anthropist, a massive three story mansion painted a marigold yellow with a big yard that had a running fountain in the centre. By the front gates, two of Phil’s guards saw a silver limo pulling up and stopped it a few inches from the gate. Meanwhile, inside the house, Phil had just made himself a cup of tea when he heard loud banging noises outside his home. He quickly placed down his cup and ran over to one of the mansion’s many windows to find the source, particularly the window situated over the kitchen sink. Phil saw the same silver car pulling into his yard, through his front gates that were now destroyed while the two guards were laying on the ground.

Dialogue:

Phil: “Oh no.”

Phil made a break for the panic room underneath his house but when running through the kitchen, into his living room, he saw Claw standing by one of the windows. The lanky man’s presence stunned Phil stiff.

Phil: “Oh, Cla–.”

Claw: “I’m not here to intimidate you, Mr. Anthropist.”

Claw turned to Phil and told him; “So calm down, take a seat.” Shaking, Phil did as asked, sitting down in his recliner chair.

Claw: “I’m here to deliver a message.”

Phil cleared his throat, trying to stifle the fear he still felt.

Phil: “A message?”

Claw: “That’s right. I understand that you want to do good , do right by the people of this town. You may want to forget all the things you did for me… but I won’t.”

Phil: “I–.”

Claw: “I wasn’t finished speaking, Mr. Anthropist. That’s quite rude of you.”

Phil: “...Sorry, continue.”

Claw: “Thank you. Now, I came here to tell you that I am not going to blackmail you into coming back into the fold by threatening to tell the people of your true nature. I’m not going to kidnap your family members or even break every bone in your body.”

Phil’s body tightened from Claw’s hypothetical threats but he still managed to utter; “What… family? They left me… remember?”

Claw: “Good point.”

Claw noticed that Phil’s body was still shaking and approached him.

Claw: “Come now, Mr. Anthropist. I told you that you could relax, didn't I?”

Claw paced back to the window, his hands at his back. He started playing with the curtain, gently running his metal hand through it.

Claw: “Now, as for that message I came to deliver.”

Phil: “Wha– what is it?”

Claw: “That fancy new train you’re funding– to help that woman bridge the gap between Townsville and Citiesville. I will take that from you.”

Claw gripped onto the curtain tight as he looked Phil’s way, the stout man quaking in his socks.

Claw: “ That is my plan for you, Mr. Anthropist. I will take every good deed you’ve done or will ever do for this town away from you. I will force you to remember– I will force you to live with the fact that once upon a time… you were scum .”

Phil swallowed a giant spit of anxiety and fear, his body running with sweat. Claw stepped away from the curtain, the area he tugged on now being frilled.

Claw: “I will be seeing you, Phil .”

Claw then walked out of the room, leaving the house. Phil got up from his chair but he was afraid to move another inch, finally breathing again after hearing the engine of Claw’s silver limo, signalling that Claw had left. Phil collapsed to his knees, hyperventilating as he stared up at the ceiling.

Phil: “Please… forgive me.”

 

(The Townsville Police Department, Interior). Back at the Townsville precinct, Duke Monday was in lockup, located below the police station’s lobby, inside of a lonely cell. Officer Perez and his partner, Officer Enguells, went downstairs to the lockup. Officer Enguells had a lean physique but with broad shoulders and a goatee. They arrived at the hallway of cells, walking past each one, whether they were occupied or not until they reached the criminal Duke Monday himself.

Dialogue:

Officer Enguells: “Morning, Duke .”

Duke Monday: “What? Ya miss me or sumthin’?”

Officer Perez: “Not in the slightest, Monday. We’re shipping you out today, remember? You’re going to prison.”

Officer Enguells approached the bars of Duke’s cell, gripping onto two of the bars.

Officer Enguells: “You’re going to jail for a long time, Monday. And guess what… nobody’s gonna miss ya.”

Duke Monday: “...Dats the way I like it.”

Officer Perez chuckled lightly then he and Officer Enguells left. At the same time, while Joe was dealing with paperwork, a suspicious man walked into the police station lobby. The same man that was watching from outside. He had on a trench coat that failed to hide his rotund physique, had a double chin and was completely bald with red puffy cheeks. He stood a few feet from the front door, just waiting and when another police officer walked past him, he quickly struck them in the head and after they fell to the floor, he took the officer’s gun. He projected his voice as he pointed the gun forward; “WHERE IS HE?!!” All of the officers immediately pointed their guns at the man, barking at him to drop his gun. Officer Perez and his partner arrived back in the lobby, instantly taking out their gun after seeing the situation that was going down.

Officer Perez: “What the– Dynamite Dog?!”

Officer Brickowski glanced over to Joe and assuming he was uninformed about Dynamite Dog, Brickowski revealed information on the criminal. Or at least, he attempted to as he was immediately cut off by Joe.

Joe: “He’s Duke Monday’s partner in crime, I know! I have been researching, Brickowski.”

Brickowski groaned from frustration.

Joe: “They’ve been running together for six years now and in Dynamite Dog’s case…”

As if he was on queue, Dynamite Dog opened up his trench coat and revealed that he had a homemade bomb strapped to his chest.

Joe: “He’s an explosives expert, privy in building his own bombs.”

Dynamite Dog: “WHERE DO YA COPPAHS GOT HIM?!! WHERE’S DUKE?!!”

The captain then entered the lobby from his office, yelling; “Hey!” which got the criminal’s attention.

Captain Tennyson: “Hey… We got your buddy, he’s down in lockup. You didn’t need to come in here with a bomb strapped up, you could’ve called– talked this out.”

The captain was slowly approaching the manic man.

Dynamite Dog: “You’re not sending Duke to jail! Do you hear me?!”

Captain Tennyson: “Well, that’s not up to you–.”

Dynamite Dog: “Your ass!”

Officer Perez: “What?”

Dynamite Dog: “Shut up!”

Officer Perez: “I didn’t even say anything.”

Captain Tennyson: “There’s no way out of this. You know that, right? You came into the precinct with a bomb strapped to your chest like that was a real plan. Sure, we won’t shoot you or we’ll all go up in flames but after you get back your pal… then what? You just walk out of here? You know we can’t let that happen. We wouldn’t even give you Duke to start with.”

The captain kept creeping closer and ever so slowly towards Dynamite Dog. Dynamite Dog finally realised what the captain was doing and barked; “No, get away from me!”

Captain Tennyson: “Alright, alright… I’ll back off. I’m stepping…”

The captain was faking as since he was close enough to the perp, Captain Tennyson lunged at Dynamite Dog but the man readied his aim and was preparing to fire. Luckily, Joe caught on and quickly jumped to the captain’s aid, being closer to him than the other officers. Joe pushed the captain out of the way with Captain Tennyson only thankfully getting grazed across the shoulder before they both fell to the ground. In response, the other officers chambered their bullets, ready to fire when Captain Tennyson quickly ordered; “NO!!! DON’T SHOOT, DAMMIT!!!”

Dynamite Dog: “Give me Duke, now !”

Joe: “We won’t give you Duke! Just put the gun down!”

Dynamite Dog: “Shut up! Shut up!”

Captain Tennyson: “Jeralds!”

Even with a gun aimed at him, Joe stood up and stared down the criminal that stood before him with a strong and unwavering resolve that was shown through his eyes.

Dynamite Dog: “Wha– what’re you doing? I got a gun to your head, man! Get back!”

Joe: “I. Don’t. Care. I’m not gonna cower to some punk slinging around a gun to get what he wants. I’m on a mission to protect people and you won’t– no, you can’t stop me. I won’t allow it.”

Dynamite Dog was beginning to be overwhelmed by Joe’s vigour; sweat was running down his face and one could hear the cackling from his knees shaking intensely. He tried to find the words to rebut Joe but they couldn’t come. His hand was weakening, slowly lowering and noticing that Brickowski's emotions got the better of him. Fed up, he took aim at Dynamite Dog and fired, hitting the man in his shoulder, sending him to the ground.

Captain Tennyson: “Dammit, Brickowski!”

Officer Brickowski: “What?! I got him!”

Joe quickly rushed over to Dynamite Dog, checking on both his wound and the bomb; getting a negative realisation for the latter.

Officer Perez: “What’s that ticking?”

Joe: “The countdown started!”

Dynamite Dog; “I– I fell on– Ah! On the trigger!”

Officer Perez helped the captain on his feet and Captain Tennyson then asked; “Can you stop it?!”

Dynamite Dog: “Ah! No, I can’t! It’s gonna blow! Ah!”

Joe: “...No, it’s not. Not in here, at least.”

Officer Brickowski: “What’re you gonna go?!”

Joe: “I’m gonna try not to make things worse.”

Brickowski receded a bit from the jab. Joe grabbed the bomb, gently taking it off Dynamite Dog’s body before quickly running out of the precinct. Joe burst through the doors with the bomb in hand and shouted; “MAKE WAY!!! MAKE WAY!!! THERE’S A BOMB!!! ” Everyone immediately scattered for safety, complete pandemonium. However, to Joe, everything seemed slowed. Joe felt like he had all the time in the world, like that split second suddenly became an eternity. Although, that was only metaphorically as when he looked down at the bomb, the clock was still ticking just very slowly so Joe had to act quickly. Joe looked to the skies and with all his might, he flung the bomb as high as he could into the air and to his surprise, the bomb indeed rocketed skywards and exploded within the clouds above. The explosion momentarily blanketed the sky’s bright blue with an orange fire of potential destruction. For a moment the town’s square was completely quiet until everyone began cheering for the saviour Joseph Jeralds but they were chanting his given name “Major” . Joe himself, as the cheers of the gracious town’s folk resonated around him, was frozen stiff, lost in his own mind as he tried to process what he had just happened. He just threw a bomb clear into the sky like it was a baseball or even a paperweight, a feat that everyone was currently ignoring because they were relishing in the relief that their lives were still intact. The woman from his first day on the job, the woman named Hildie, was present, approaching Joe and planting another kiss on his left cheek.

Hildie: “Another thank you, this time from all of us.”

Joe: “Just… doing my duty.”

After restoring the peace in the town’s square, cleaning up any damages and escorting Dynamite Dog into a cell next to his partner Duke Monday, the Townsville Police were back to business. Joe was by his desk, surrounded by the other officers that were singing his praises.

Officer Pepper: “Seriously Major, how did you throw the bomb so far up?”

Joe: “I don’t know, Pepper. Adrenaline maybe?”

Officer Perez pulled Joe close, commenting; “Well that’s some heavy dose of adrenaline, man. That thing might’ve weight like what? Twenty pounds, give or take?”

Officer Enguells: “Even before that, when you save the captain. I mean, you were pretty close, sure but you moved so fast.”

Joe: “I guess… so.”

The officers were alerted to yelling coming from Captain Tennyson’s office, all looking to their right.

Officer Perez: “Man, the captain is still yelling at Brickowski. He should be resting that arm.”

Officer White: “He has it in a sling. Besides, you know he won’t. He’s too stubborn.”

Joe: “I don’t blame him, though. Brickowski made a stupid decision back there, he put our lives in danger for no reason.”

Brickowski came out of the captain's office, silently walking past everyone on his way to the restroom. The shame weighed on him as he kept his head down and eyes glued to the floor when he walked through the room. The captain then went to his office door and barked; “What y’all standing around for?! You have a job to do, all of you! ” The officers responded in unison; “ Yes, sir!” The captain turned to go back into his office, before he fully stepped away however, he called out to Joe.

Captain Tennyson: “Officer Jeralds!”

Joe: “Yes, sir!”

Captain Tennyson: “Good work.”

Joe smiled and replied; “Thank you, sir.”

Captain Tennyson: “Yea. Now pick up Brickowski and get back on your beat.”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

Joe went to the restroom, opening to the door where he saw Brickowski washing off his face.

Officer Brickowski: “You ‘ere to yell at me too?”

Joe: “No and I’m sorry about the jab back there.”

Office Brickowski: “I saw the shot and I took it, alright?”

Joe: “Brickowski, that could’ve gone way worse back there because of what you did. You realise that, don’t you?”

Officer Brickowski: “...Mr. Perfect over ‘ere, eh?”

Joe: “What?”

Officer Brickowski: “...Nothin’. Let’s go, we got a beat to run.”

Joe: “...Yea, let’s go.”

When the pair stepped outside, they were greeted by paparazzi, all shoving notepads in their faces and asking a multitude of questions. Of course they were asking Joe several questions about what had happened earlier that day. Brickowski was shoved to the side however as Joe was surrounded by both sides. Unfortunately Joe was becoming more nervous the more eyes and questions were pointed his way. Luckily, Captain Tennyson intervened, stepping between Joe and the sea of journalists and chasing them away with his commanding voice.

Captain Tennyson: “Alright, alright! Get outta here! You need to organise an interview with us, y’all can’t just pop onto my precinct! Get outta here!”

Joe thanked the captain after he successfully chased the reporters away.

Captain Tennyson: “You stared down the barrel of a loaded gun but you froze around these vultures?”

Joe: “I’m not really used to this, captain.”

Captain Tennyson: “Just get out there, huh?”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

The captain had a smirk on his face as he watched Joe and Brickowski go down the steps, shaking his head before stepping back inside. Joe and Brickowski approached their squad car and the latter felt his uniform for his keys, quickly realising that he didn’t have them. Joe dangled them from his index finger, telling his partner; “You’re off driving duties today, Brickowski.”

Officer Brickowski: “When did you–?!”

Joe: “You left them on your desk. Now, get in.”

Brickowski grimaced and growled as Joe got behind the driver’s seat. Brickowski then walked around the car and sat in the front passenger's seat, still sporting a frustrated expression. Joe glanced his partner’s way, chuckled as he started the squad car and drove off.

 

(Pokey Oaks County, The Town of Citiesville, Night). Claw was back inside his office, looking at his adorned wall while listening to the radio, jazz music flowing through the room as he indulged in a smoke, silently watching said wall. There was a knock on the door and once given permission, one of the Wrecking Crew, Crow quietly entered the room.

Dialogue:

Claw: “Crow? I called up Jack.”

Crow: “He had to pick up his brother’s daughter from school last minute.”

Claw: “Oh, I see. Go on.”

Crow put on his glasses and then took out a notebook and a pen.

Crow: “Alright, the weapons moving is going well– Wreck is driving them in from Anytown as we speak. Also,  Mr. Herington III left a message. Only a week until he arrives in Sherman.”

Claw: “Hm.”

Crow: “Furthermore–.”

The radio suddenly switched from smooth jazz to breaking news, the voice of the reporter of Townsville News Brock Bachman interrupting the briefing.

Brock Bachman: “Earlier today, local policeman Joseph “Joe” Jeralds or ‘Major’ to his friends at the precinct. Accomplished a great feat of strength by throwing a bomb into the air, allowing it to explode away from the town, saving the people within. Of course, this was nothing more than a heroic act but one not usually expected by our boys in blue.”

Crow: “Man, that’s kind of inhuman. Ain’t it, Claw?”

Claw raised his hand, gesturing to Crow to be quiet.

Brock Bachman: “The bomb was created by explosive expert Dynamite Dog in an attempt to free his partner, the incarcerated Duke Monday. Who was arrested by Officer Jerdals only five days prior. Now the question is, how did he do it? How did he throw a bomb so far up into the air and will we ever find out?”

Claw: “This is… unexpected.”

Crow: “What do you think, Claw?”

Claw: “Hysterical strength, maybe? He was in an extremely tense situation after all– his adrenaline should be rampantly flowing through his body at that moment.”

Crow: “Sure, that could be it. Like a father saving their kid from underneath a car.”

Claw: “Mhm.”

Crow: “So… do you want me to continue with the briefing?”

Claw flicked his hand at Crow, gesturing that he should leave the room with Crow doing so gently as always.

Claw: “Joseph Jeralds.”

 

(Pokey Oaks County, The Town of Townsville, Night). Joe arrived home, being given another lift by Perez after going for a couple of drinks. Joe bid his friend farewell with a wave before going inside his apartment. Joe stepped through his door, closing it behind it and leaning onto it, taking a moment to process all the events of that day. He took a deep breath, releasing it through his mouth after taking it in through his nose. Joe took a shower, changed into his pajamas and then hopped into bed. He was lying on his back, staring up at the ceiling and then his hands, lifting them up and positioning them before his line of sight. He would ball them into fists as he recalled the moment he threw the bomb sky high. Joe laid his arms at his side and then turned to his side, snuggling into his sheets before eventually drifting off to sleep.

 

To Be Continued

Notes:

This took a minute but not because it was hard to doubt because I already finished the first four chapter arc. Well, the drafts for them anyway. I've only complete two final product versions, I just have to proof read chap two and then it's ready for tomorrow. This was a project inspired by two friends of mine, more so influenced. They were doing alternative takes to the Cartoon Network Universe as well which got me wanting do to one too. And between both the Ultimate and Absolute Universes coming out, I got in the spirit and I've been working on it ever since. I a lot of stuff planned and I just hope I can make it that far. Joe or ya know, Major Glory but before he was Major Glory is our POV into this world and don't worry, he'll suit up soon. This is just his journey getting there. Welp, I hope ya'll enjoyed chap one and looking forward for more. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 2: A Man Called Major: Part Two - Here Comes All The Glory

(Pokey Oaks County, The Town of Townsville, Day). Joe was awake earlier than normal; he had already done his workout, already ate and did his early morning jog to cap it all off. He was now sitting at his dining table in his kitchen with a cup of coffee to his left and a pen and notebook to his right. Joe wanted answers, he wanted to know why ever since that day, he felt a little different, he had changed and that change was ongoing. Joe was scanning various newspaper articles and books from the local library and writing down valuable information in his notebook. He would find articles and writings about certain individuals that showed strange characteristics that were brought on by sudden changes that were referred to as mutations. However, these people would have negative perception bestowed onto them, ridiculed for their changes and for some, their actions. Joe wrote down every important information he found, taking a breather after writing his last word.

Dialogue:

Joe: “In everything I look through, I see this same term… E.V.O. No, there has to be a logical explanation for what I did last week. There has to be.”

Joe glanced at the clock on the wall, realising that it was coming up to the hour he would usually wake up to start his day and knowing that it would be time to head off to work soon. Joe took the last drink of his coffee, got up to put away his notes and research material, then got ready for work. Joe was dressed in uniform and was out the door, locking up his apartment when his neighbour stepped out of his apartment. It was a lanky man with a slight mustache whose tattered cowboy hat with a comically wide brim contrasted his somewhat well-kempt clothes.

Joe: “Morning, Jed.”

Montana Jed locked up, dropping his keys into his pocket as he crossed the short distance between his door and Joe’s to meet his neighbour.

Montana Jed: “Oh, good mornin’, Major! Off to work, eh?!”

Joe had locked his door, responding; “As usual.”

Montana Jed: “I’m just about to open up the food cart, wanna swing by for a Prirare Dog on a Stick? Not real Prirare Dog by the way, they're just wieners.”

Joe: “Thanks Jed but I’ve already eaten.”

Montana Jed: “Ok– Oh, you heard that the man from apartment 103 just up and left the apartment yesterday?”

Joe: “No, I didn't. I came in rather late last night. What happened?”

Montana Jed: “Not sure, one moment he was here and the next, he wasn’t.”

Joe held his chin, pondering the predicament.

Joe: “That is strange, though. After all, he wasn’t even here for long. Did he at least end his lease on the apartment?”

Montana Jed: “Nah and the landlord has been real peeved about that. I don’t know, that dude was behavin’ a bit strangely if ya ask me.”

Joe: “Strangely?”

Montana Jed: “You bet. I’ve been hearin’ grumblin’ and the sort comin’ from his apartment for the time he was here. From time to time, he would seep through my walls with his groanin’ and such.”

Joe: “Growls? Was he hurt?”

Montana Jed: “Don’t know. I was uh… too scared to ask.”

Montana Jed chuckled embarrassed. Jed got closer to Joe, specifically closer to his ear.

Montana Jed: “If ya ask me, I think they might’ve been one ah dem freaks .”

Joe: “...Uh– what?”

Montana Jed backed away and continued; “Yea, dem people who just change one day and become monsters and such. I think he left before they were chased outta town– ya know, to avoid the trouble.”

Montana Jed let out a snorty chuckle while Joe replied with a more anxious one.

Joe: “Listen Jed, I have to uh– I have to get going.”

Montana Jed: “No problem, Major!”

Montana Jed let out another snorty laugh while seeing Joe off with a playful salute. Joe raced downstairs, taking a breath upon reaching the outside world. After regaining his composure, he went to the apartment parking lot where his car was waiting for him. He had bought it just a few days ago and while it wasn’t much, it got Joe from one place to the next which was all he cared about. Joe got into his two-seater, gripping onto the wheel where he took another deep breath. He was about to start the car when he heard a man yelling in the distance and the voice was familiar.

Joe: “...Jed?”

Joe quickly got out of his car, closing the door when he saw a man running away from the apartment with Montana Jed running after him. However, Montana Jed quickly ran out of steam, stopping and planting his hands on his knees, crouching out a bit to catch his breath. Joe hurried over to Montana Jed, asking the tired man; “Are you alright?!”

Montana Jed: “I… he stole… some of my… dogs , Major!”

Joe looked down the street and saw the man running with a bag full of Prirare Dogs on a Stick and he had made it a good distance. Joe glanced back at his car, thinking of driving after the man but quickly deciding against it. The thought of his inhuman feat began rushing back through his mind, he looked at his hands, wondering if he could possibly achieve such a feat again.

Joe: “I’ll be right back, ok?”

Montana Jed: “Go gyet ‘em, Major.”

Joe, honing in on the criminal who had gained more distance, readied his legs. He then ran off; Joe felt relatively the same, the change he felt before didn’t reveal itself which made Joe double himself.

Joe: “Like I said, there is a logical–.”

Suddenly, Joe felt that change. He felt everything around him slow down; the cars were barely moving and the wings of birds flying overhead went to a near standstill, their wings slowly flapping up and down. Joe felt like he was ahead of the pack while everyone else tried to catch up, a lonely and almost isolating feeling. He shook his head, brushing off that feeling, honing back into the criminal that was running away with the bag of Prirare Dogs on a Stick. The feeling was yet still overwhelming but Joe pushed through it, blasting off and instantly catching up to the perp, much to even his own shock. Once Joe grabbed onto the man’s shoulder, pulling him in, everything around Joe went back to normal speed, from the cars in the street to the birds in the sky.

Joe: “Stop right there!”

The man was trying his hardest to escape but Joe’s grip was too tight, even though that man was twice the size of Joe. Joe pushed the perp against the wall while taking the bag of Montana Jed’s stolen food away from him. The man pleaded; “Ow, I’m sorry! Dammit!”

Joe: “What’s your name?”

Big John: “People call me Lummox but my name is Big John.”

Joe: “Big John?”

Big John: “Yea. First name Big, last name John. What of it?”

Joe: “Uh, nothing. That’s a lovely name.”

Big John: “So, what happens now?”

Joe: “You’re under arrest, Big John .”

Joe spun the man around and as he was placing the cuffs on Big John, Joe suddenly heard cheers coming from all directions, staring off soft before morphing into a rousing applause. Countless of Townsville’s citizens present celebrated Joe as he completely cuffed Big John, forcefully shifting him forward.

Joe: “Thank you, it’s no problem at all.”

Montana Jed eventually made his way down the street, meeting up with Joe and Big John, giving the perp a piece of his mind.

Montana Jed: “If ye wanted some dogs, ya coulda just asked!”

Montana Jed turned to Joe, his face brightening up with a smile and said; “Thank ya, Major.” Joe smiled and handed Montana Jed his stolen food.

Montana Jed: “Thank ya again, Major! Hey, how did you catch that guy so fast?!”

Joe: “I was… moving fast? I didn’t notice.”

Montana Jed took out one of the Prirare Dogs on a Stick from the bag and shoved it into Joe’s hand, telling him; “Here, it’s on the house.”

Joe: “Oh, tha– thanks.”

Montana Jed: “I should be the one thanking you !”

Joe: “I’m just doing my duty.”

Concurrently, driving down the streets of Townsville was a black limousine belonging to the aristocrat Phil Anthropist. He was dressed in his usual black suit and top hat but this time sporting a cane with a ball point tip. Accompanying him was a young woman named Helen Troy, an engineer with an innovative mind. She wore a black top and dress pants with loafers, golden glasses, a gold ring that contrasted her brown hair and blue eyes. Helen was looking out the window of the limo, silently watching the town pass her by. She glanced over to Phil, noticing the glass of wine shaking in his hand ever so slightly, which instantly made her curious.

Helen Troy: “Nervous?”

Phil: “Oh, no no no– why do you ask?”

Helen Troy: “You’re pretty close to dropping that still full glass of wine you have.”

Phil realised that she was right, setting down the glass in the cupholder that was built into the car door interior.

Helen Troy: “Phil… if you want to back out–.”

Phil: “No no… no. Ms. Troy, this has nothing to do with you, you hear. Nothing at all. What you’re doing, connecting us with our sister town, is a fantastic thing.”

Phil chuckled and jokingly continued; “Plus, you being a woman with that accomplishment makes it even more enticing to be a part of that great achievement.” Helen leaned forward, getting closer to Phil.

Helen Troy: “Are you certain?”

Phil: “Helen, I’m absolutely certain.”

Helen cracked a tight smile before returning to a somewhat emotionless expression as she leaned back in her seat.

Helen Troy: “Ok.”

Phil: “Alright.”

Helen Troy: “So, we’re on our way to the town’s police precinct, correct?”

Phil: “Yes we are but after we meet with Mayor Hartfield to finalise a few things.”

Helen Troy: “Of course.”

 

(Townsville Police Department, Interior). Joe was sitting at his desk, back into his notes instead of dealing with paperwork, trying to find anything else that could possibly explain away his changes, trying to find some form of normalcy. Joe was engrossed in the process when Officer Perez walked up and sat on the edge of Joe’s desk, calling out to him. However, despite Officer Perez being right next to Joe, Joe himself did not hear the officer’s voice. Officer Perez had to tap Joe on the shoulder when calling out to him once more.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Hm? Oh– sorry, Perez.”

Officer Perez leaned over to see what Joe was doing and asked; “What ya got there, Major? Love letters?” Joe pulled his notes from Officer Perez’s line of sight, hiding them away under his elbow.

Joe: “It’s uh– it’s nothing.”

Officer Perez: “What, you looking into the ‘superheroes’ that popped up in California?”

Joe: “No– wait, what?”

Officer Perez: “You didn’t hear? Some dude and his brother put on a cape and now they think they're heroes. Captain Righteous and Captain Nemesis or whatever– right out of a cartoon.”

Officer Brickowski then came by, adding; “I heard that they used to be Hollywood actors or somethin’.”

Officer Perez: “Yea, I think I heard that somewhere too.”

Joe, still hiding his notes, was blankly staring at Officer Perez. Perez noticed and asked; “Seriously Joe, you alright man?”

Joe: “Ye– yea, I am. It’s nothing, I’m just brushing up on my criminal info.”

Officer Brickowski: “So you can ace the pop quiz or something?”

Joe: “This again, Brickowski? It’d do you some good to do the same, you know. Nothing wrong with knowing who we’re up against.”

Officer Brickowski: “Bah, I know plenty .”

Officer Perez snickered from Brickowski’s declaration.

Officer Brickowski: “The heck are you on about, Perez?!”

Officer Perez pointed at Brickowski’s desk which was filled with empty donut boxes that added to its overall disheveled state.

Officer Perez: “You’re probably hiding root beer under the desk and I bet there’s drool on it from you sleeping with your mouth open. Again.”

Brickowski glared at Perez and Joe, the latter staring back at him with a stoic expression and groaned. He then waved both officer’s off and walked away. Joe was still watching Brickowski walk away when Perez asked; “Joe?”, prompting Joe to face his fellow officer.

Joe: “Yea?”

Officer Perez: “You okay, man?”

Joe: “...What do you know about E.V.O.s?”

Officer Perez: “E.V.O.s? Those weirdos?”

Joe: “Weirdos?”

Officer Perez: “Yea, they’re just a bunch of monsters that wreck stuff and hurt people. The ones I’ve seen usually look like– well, monsters but you have some that look normal which is kinda trippy. You don’t know about them?”

Joe: “Hm? No, never met them. I was uh, I was just asking.”

Officer Perez: “Hey… you sure you’re alright?”

Joe: “Uh– yea, yea.”

Perez smiled.

Officer Perez: “I’m not much of a therapist but I can lend an ear when you need to talk.”

Joe: “...Thank you, Perez.”

Captain Tennyson came out of his office and declared with his thunderous voice; “Look sharp, we have visitors!” Just then, Phil and Helen Troy had stepped into the police station. Helen’s presence in particular prompted every officer to stand and take off their hats, placing them against their chest as they greeted her.

Phil: “Visitors? I thought we were friends , Jebediah?”

Captain Tennyson: “Who told you that?”

Helen Troy: “We don’t need small talk, you know why we’re here.”

Captain Tennyson: “Straight to the point, good.”

The captain declared to his officers; “ALRIGHT LISTEN UP!!! As you know– I dang well hope you do, today is the grand unveiling of that new train made by the young lady standing before you!”

Helen Troy: “You flatter me, captain. There were a lot of moving parts in the Sonitrain’s development– from the many men that built it to funds that Mr. Anthropist so graciously donated.”

Phil: “Now you’re flattering me .”

Captain Tennyson: “Mhm. Well, the train’s gonna be in the brand new train station that was built and Ms. Troy here needs officers there on guard detail!”

Officer Perez: “Who you got in mind, Captain?”

Captain Tennyson: “Glad ya asked, Perez. You’re one of those officers.”

Officer Perez: “The best for first, I guess.”

Captain Tennyson: “It’s Opposite Day, Perez.”

Perez shot a snarky smile as the other officers chuckled at his expense. The captain went on to pick around ten officers that included Perez, Pepper, White, Enguells and Joe. When Joe’s name was called, Perez playfully nudged him on the arm.

Captain Tennyson: “Lemme just grab my things and we’ll get going.”

Officer Brickowski: “Captain, I want to– uh, I want to join up too.”

Captain Tennyson: “Brickowski–.”

Officer Brickowski: “Please, Captain.”

Captain Tennyson “...Yea, go ahead.”

Captain was about to walk back to his office when he told Brickowski; “Oh yea and get rid of  that bottle of root beer that you hid under your desk, Brickowski.” Brickowski’s face immediately turned beet red from embarrassment. He then did as asked, sheepishly getting the bottle from under his desk and quickly exiting the building to get rid of it.

Officer Perez: “Wait to go, Brickowski.”

Joe and Helen’s eyes crossed and the woman walked over to the officer, taking Joe aback a bit.

Helen Troy: “Are you Officer Joseph Jeralds?”

Joe put back on his hat and shook Helen’s hand, answering; “Yes. Yes, I am. Nice to meet you.”

Helen Troy: “Likewise. I am aware of your heroic act from last week– saving all those people by throwing the bomb skyward. A tremendous feat, if I do add.”

Joe: “Thank you.”

Helen Troy: “However, it is also– one would say, an unrealistic one.”

Joe: “Is that one person you by chance?”

Helen Troy: “Oh no… not at all.”

Helen shot Joe a smile who replied with one in kind. The captain then came back out of his office, locking the door behind him.

Captain Tennyson: “The officers who were called up– you know who you are, let’s get a move on!”

Phil: “Yes, let’s get this show on the road, gentlemen!”

Officer Perez: “Yea, the show doesn’t start til we get there.”

Captain Tennyson: “Can it, Perez.”

Phil Anthropist’s limo pulled out of the police station, accompanied by multiple squad cars, on their way to Townsville’s train station. At the same time, Claw and his Wrecking Crew were on their way to the subway station as well, inside Claw’s signature silver limo. Claw had a glass of red wine in his hands, taking slow sips at certain intervals.The Wrecking Crew were all partakking in the wine as well, taking slow sips just like Claw was. The limo’s phone, sitting next to Claw, started ringing which prompted him to set down his wine and answer it.

Claw: “Speak.”

Troy Herington III: “I… I got back the shipment of Herodium.”

On the other side of the phone, Troy Herington III was calling from a police station in Sherman Illinois, by a payphone across the street from it. The station itself was completely ransacked and riddled with fallen officers and other faculty. Troy’s men were moving around the station, guns in hand, making sure that they had truly gotten the job done.

Claw: “You understand that you almost ruined my dreams of monopolising clean energy, correct?”

Troy Herington III: “Yes… I know.”

Claw:”Good. Great work, return with my property.”

Troy Herington III: “...On my way.”

Claw then hung up the phone and went back to drinking his wine.

Claw: “Are the explosives in place?”

Wreck: “You betcha, boss man! We made sure to gyet outta bed real early so we could pop down ‘ere when nobody was aroun’!”

Claw: “And you all made sure they were properly hidden?”

Jack: “No doubt about it, we hid in the exact places you told us to, Mr. Claw.”

Claw: “Very efficient, you three.”

Crow took out his notebook and exclaimed; “I made sure to write down the instructions when you told us. Made it easier to remember.”

Claw: “I see.”

After taking a sip of his wine, Jack glanced at Claw, smiling after something seemingly caught his eye.

Jack: “I don’t guys but I think Mr. Claw is excited .”

Claw looked down at his glass of wine after taking a sip, slowly swirling the wine around.

Claw: “I suppose… that wouldn’t be a bad assumption.”

Jack: “This is gonna be good !”

 

(Townsville Train Station, Day). The train station was built on the northern edge of Townsville and it was currently filled with the town’s folk, their voices of excitement all filling the air as they awaited the Sonitrain’s unveiling. They had congregated on the platform where one would wait for the train and the railways was before them while the building where the tickets are sold was situated behind them. It was a one story building with multiple booths, painted in green, a pale red with bright blue accents. Standing before the crowd was Helen Troy, Phil Anthropist, Captain Tennyson and three notable officers; Officer Perez, Brickowski and Joe. Helen approached the microphone, clasping the stand with both hands, ready to speak. At the same time, Claw’s silver limo drove up to the train station, parking a few feet away from the building. Claw took another swig of his wine, watching as Helen gave her speech.

Dialogue:

Helen Troy: “I have lived in this town for the past 26 years– born and raised. I am happy to know that Townsville went from a simple settlement to the large town it is today! Becoming a place filled with opportunity and brighter tomorrows! It is an honour to be part of that change, of that growth! I also feel that its growth should be shared with others– of course I am talking about our sister town, Citiesville.”

As Helen continued her speech, Joe was entranced by her words, smiling at her sentiment as her voice rang in his ear. However, his thoughts shifted, the images of prosperity that Helen’s speech helped visualise in his mind, transformed into the memories of superhuman feats. He found himself running at high speeds through a void, isolated and the more he ran, the more along he felt. Luckily, Joe quickly snapped himself out of his trance, knowing that should be on alert.

Joe: “Come on, Joe. Focus . You are on the job right now. You’ll handle that later .”

Captain Tennyson: “Jeralds, look sharp.”

Joe: “Sorry, sir.”

Joe fixed himself, stiffening his body like a board and stared straight ahead. His and the captain’s eyes did cross paths quickly and the captain took a moment before turning back around. Joe continued to listen to Helen’s words when he noticed a slight agitation from Phil, tapping the small man on his shoulder to get his attention.

Joe: “Mr. Anthropist, are you alright?”

Joe made sure to ask with a whisper as to not interrupt Helen’s speech and Phil answered in similar fashion.

Phil: “Hm? Oh, dear boy. I am alright.”

Joe saw a beat of sweat running down the man’s temple, making Joe find Phil’s reassurance a bit dubious. Joe then realised that Phil was looking at something beyond the crowd of elated faces, specifically at the silver limo that pulled up next to the train station. Now Joe was suspicious of both Phil and the limo he was eyeing.

Helen Troy: “This train– the Sonitrain as I named it, will be a bridge so that Townsville can spread its growth outwards! And yes, our neighbour town is the beginning because I believe Townsville can and will become a beacon for this great nation and this is but the first step!”

Helen gestured to Phil and continued; “Of course, this was majorly possible due to the gracious contribution of Mr. Phil Anthropist!” and the town’s people clapped as he stepped up to the microphone.

Phil: “Thank you, Ms. Troy! Yes, I contributed to this endeavour but uh… this was the right thing to do! Like Ms. Troy, I also see a bright future for this town! I see it becoming a massive city that houses brilliant minds and ideas! Heck, that’s why we rich folk moved in here!”

His latter comment got a chuckle from the crowd.

Phil: “I speak seriously, mind you… This town has been through a lot to get where it is now!”

Phil’s eyes glanced over to Claw’s limo, swallowing his spit when he saw that the passenger window was down and Claw was looking right at him. Phil managed to collect himself and continued on with his speech.

Phil: “This town will be great and I see that Helen will make sure of it. Others like The Heringtons– who’s sadly out of town right now. Mr. Moe Bucks– just Morbucks , who’s also in the crowd, is currently making sure of it! He’s already establishing connections between this town and China!”

Morbucks replied with a playful salute using two his fingers and a tight smile as the crowd clapped.

Phil: “And I know… I want to make sure of it.”

Helen stepped back up to the microphone where Phil handed it off back to her before stepping into the background. Helen then cheered; “To Townsville! ” and the crowd then cheered back; “ To Townsville!”

Helen Troy: “Now, for what you all came here to see! The Sonitrain!”

The train in question then rolled up the railway, the Sonitrain; a white train, looking like purified milk with yellow accents and yellow tinted windows with a sloped front end and an overall sleek build for speed. It was also operated by the town’s mayor, Mayor Cornelius Hartfield who stuck his head out of the driver’s window and waved to his citizens.

Mayor Hartfield: “She’s a beaut, ain’t she?!”

Phil: “She is, Mr. Mayor! Ms. Troy here made sure of that.”

Mayor Hartfield: “Who wants to take the first ride on the Sonitrain ?!”

Phil: “Wait, what? Hold on!”

Helen Troy: “Mr. Anthropist?”

Captain Tennyson approached the fidgety man and asked; “You alright there, Phil?”

Phil: “No– I mean… it’s just, we don’t have to make people ride it today, right? I mean, the people can go home now, right? They’ve seen the train, they think the train’s great. They can go now, right? Get back to their lives? I thought that was the case, we show the people the future and then go home.”

Captain Tennyson: “Phil, you’re talking crazy.”

Officer Brickowski: “Hey, wait a minute. I wanted to get on this thing! It’s part of the reason I ca–!”

Brickowski noticed the captain’s intense scowl and quickly pivoted.

Officer Brickowski: “Uh, I want to keep it safe on the inside.”

Officer Perez: “Nice save.”

Joe noticed that Phil was once again gazing at the silver limo in the distance.

Joe: “Mr. Anthropist, what do you see?”

Phil: “What?”

Joe: “I noticed you earlier as well, looking into the distance. What is it? Why are you against the train’s operation?”

Officer Brickowski: “He probably has cold feet.”

Joe: “This seems serious, Brickowski!”

Officer Brickowski: “Says who? You? The ‘all knowing Major Joe’ ?”

Joe: “What is wrong with you?!”

Officer Brickowski: “Give me a few minutes and I’ll let you know!”

Brickowski was about to walk up to Joe when the captain grabbed Brickowski by the collar and him back.

Captain Tennyson: “What the hell is this!? Are you stupid?! We’re not in the ladies room, you gossip on your own time! Got it?!”

Both Joe and Brickowski answered; “Yes, sir!” Helen got in Phil’s face and asked; “...Mr. Anthropist, what’s going on?” Phil’s anxiety only grew, he was hyperventilating and drowning in own sweat while unable to find the words to speak. He tried but he only kept on stuttering and stumbling over his words.

Hele Troy: “Phil!”

Phil: “...I’m sorry.”

Helen Troy: “...What?”

Joe decided to scan the area, looking around, seeing all the worried faces of the crowd whizzing by as he thrashed his head from left to right. He honed in at the silver limo that Phil had his eyes on the entire time and as he stared, he started to realise that he could hear the voices of the people inside. It was confusing and overwhelming at first as he was also hearing voices from everyone and everything around him.

Helen Troy: “Joseph?”

Joe: “I’m alright… I’m a…”

It was just like any other change he’d experience, another trip into the unknown but just like those times, he pushed through the unknown and focused on just the voices within the car. The adrenaline coursing through him allowed him to concentrate while dulling his grewing anxiety and eventually, he could hear the voices inside the limo clearly. He heard Claw say; “Arm the explosives.”

Joe: “...There’s a bomb.”

Phil was first one of the group to spin around in Joe’s direction, shocked at the declaration.

Officer Perez: “The heck?!”

Captain Tennyson: “Jeralds?!”

Joe: “I am not joking, sir! We need to clear the area!”

Captain Tennyson was about to ignore what was to him, delusions from an anxious officer. However, the captain took a moment to look Joe’s eyes where he saw that same resolve he saw during the Dynamite Dog incident.

Captain Tennyson: “...Perez! Brickowski! Get everyone out of here, now!”

Officer Brickowski: “You can’t seriously–!”

Captain Tennyson: “ Now , Brickowski!”

Perez pulled Brickowski along and they regrouped with the other officers to escort the crowd to safety, away from the train station. Nevertheless, some of the people within the crowd were reluctant until Brickowski projected his voice; “There’s a bomb here, alright?! Get going!” This caused pandemonium but the people did listen, running toward safety. Perez shot Brickowski a look, slowly shaking his head.

Officer Brickowski: “What?! It got the job done, didn’t it?!”

Officer Perez: “Yea, yea. Just come on, huh?”

Meanwhile, inside the silver limo, Claw and his Wrecking Crew were watching the panic unfold before them.

Wreck: “I didn’t do nothin’!”

Jack: “Shut up, Wreck, we know!”

Crow: “I guess they found out about the bomb?”

Jack: “That's what it looks like. But we made sure to hide it so how did they find it?”

Claw was staring out the window, watching the people run by, when he spoke; “We still go through with the plan. I wanted to destroy his show of good, the people were nothing more than collateral, it didn't matter how many the blast got. My intention wasn’t to kill anyone.”

Jack noticed that Claw was still staring out the window and asked; “Uh, what ya lookin’ at, Mr. Claw? Something caught yer eye?”

Claw: “I suppose you could say… someone . Now, start the countdown.”

Jack initiated the countdown on command, pressing a couple buttons on an apparatus he had resting on his lap. The bombs themselves were numerous sticks of dynamite connected to a fuse that would go off after the timer arrived at zero using clock functionality. Joe picked up on the countdown, hearing the ticking coming from the train and looking around to see if others were hearing what he did. However, they did not.

Joe: “Captain, they’re on the train!”

Helen Troy: “How do you know that?”

Captain Tennyson: “He can explain that later, alright! Let’s get moving!”

Phil was actually subjugated to an anxiety filled trance the entire time, finally breaking free after hearing the captain’s words.

Phil: “Hm? What was that?”

Captain Tennyson: “You deaf?! We’re getting clear?!”

Phil: “Wha– what?! So what?! We’re just going to allow the train to blow up?!”

Captain Tennyson: “What, you wanna stay here and go up with it?!”

Phil: “Can’t we– we can’t just allow this great achievement to–!”

Helen grabbed Phil by his shoulders.

Helen Troy: “Mr. Anthropist! Phil! It’s alright.”

Phil: “But Ms. Troy.”

Helen Troy: “Let’s go!”

Phil: “...Helen.”

Joe glanced at the train one last time and while still looking at it, he said; “You guys go… I’ll save the train.”

Captain Tennyson: “Have you lost your goddamn mind?!”

Joe: “Maybe but this train is far too important to give up on so easily. I can do this.”

Captain Tennyson: “...Those dang eyes. Do you know where they are?”

Joe nodded.

Captain Tennyson: “...Get to it.”

He then turned to Helen and Phil and ordered; “Move! Let’s get a move on!” Before the trio left, Helen turned to Joe and said; “...Thank you, Joseph.”

Joe: “I’m just doing my duty.”

Phil and Joe shared a nod before the trio ran off, leaving Joe behind. Joe turned to the train and took a deep breath.

Joe: “You can do this, Joe.”

Captain Tennyson, Helen and Phil met up with Officer Perez and Brickowski, in the middle of escorting more people to safety.

Officer Perez: “Captain?! Where’s Joe?!”

Captain Tennyson: “He’s savin’ this town’s livelihood, son!”

Officer Perez: “What?!”

Officer Brickowski saw Joe standing before the train, watching him with narrow eyes.

Captain Tennyson: “You two, get outta ‘ere! You’re not sightseein’!”

Helen Troy: “Let’s go, Mr. Antropist!”

Phil: “Ye– yes.”

The two ran off with Phil trying to find Claw’s silver limo but being unsuccessful because of the people in hysterics crowding his sight. Helen grabbed the stout man by the arm and pulled him along, as he was lagging behind, saying; “Let’s go!”

Phil: “Ye– yes!”

Back at the train, Joe looked underneath the train where he in fact found the twelve stacks of explosives that were placed.

Joe: “Ok, that’s a lot.”

Joe looked back, seeing the people frantically running away.

Joe: “I can’t do– whatever I’m about to do here . Not where people can see.”

Joe ran to the other side of the train, quickly stooping down and going to work, taking off the explosives while doing it as delicately as possible.

Joe: “I still need to be quick… that run around the rain took up time.”

Joe continued taking off the explosives, chanting to himself; “Come on. Turn on– or something. Come on.”  However, his heightened speed did not kick in.

Joe: “Whatever, I just have to hurry!”

Captain Tennyson and the other officers had finished getting all the people a safe distance away. Perez looked back at the train for Joe and saw that he wasn’t there anymore, instantly getting worried.

Officer Perez: “Where is he?! Where’s Joe?!”

Captain Tennson: “Dammit, boy!”

While the others were worrying about their fellow officer, Officer Brickowski was just glaring at the Sonitrain. Joe was finally down to the last explosive to unhinged from the train’s undercarriage, doing so and gently setting it down in a pile with the others. He unfortunately found that the timer was near completion, only a few seconds remained.

Joe: “No no no! I wasn’t fast enough!”

Suddenly everything began to slow and the time between each tick of the clock began to get wider. Joe saw the countdown go down to three seconds, the clock's arms making another trip around.

Joe: “ Now you show up. Alright Joe, gotta work fast, I don't have much time left.

Behind him were the massive woodlands, the outskirts of the town and Joe had an idea.

Joe: “I need to try.”

Joe hurriedly picked up all the explosives, having them in his arms he ran off, speeding towards the town’s outskirts as fast as he could. Once close enough, Joe threw the bombs and it was inches away from him when he heard that the ticking of the clock ended.

Joe: “Oh no.”

The bombs went off right before Joe, a large pillar of fire and destruction blasted into the sky which immediately got all the town’s folk attention. The sound of the explosion emulated a great impression of thunder after a lightning strike and it sent tremors throughout the ground like a high scaled earthquake. Afterwards, Joe found himself a few feet away from a large crater of fire and pungent smoke that flowed into the air with the help of the wind. He managed to stagger back onto his feet, fully intact and most importantly alive. Although his clothes were extremely tattered or completely blown right off and his skin had slight bruising, Joe wasn’t badly injured but he was in intense pain. Even so, just like anything else, he pushed through the pain.

Joe: “I’m… alive.”

Joe looked back at the Sonitrain and smiled that it was still safe and sound as well as its citizens.

Joe: “I did it… I protected everyone.”

As for the pain that Joe was fighting through just to stand, it had finally gotten to him. He began breathing even heavier, prompting him to grab his chest, he felt weary and his vision began to blur until he ultimately passed out. Unbeknownst to Joe, some distance away from the explosion, Officer Brickowski had seen the entire ordeal unfold.

Officer Brickowski: “Joe… you bastard !”

 

(Townsville Hospital, Interior). Joe opened his eyes and all he saw was white, like a vast expanse but once his vision went back to normal, Joe realised that he was inside a hospital room. He looked to his left, outside the windows, watching the sun shine its bright yellow rays as the curtains fluttered in the wind. Joe suddenly sat up in his bed, remembering the prior events and when he looked down on himself, he discovered that he was wrapped in medical gauze as well as being attached to an IV drip. Joe lifted his left arm, hovering it above his right. His hand was shaking, nervous of what he would find when he took them off. Joe swallowed spit and unwrapped the gauze, he had a mixture of shock and relief from his right arm appearing completely unscathed.

Dialogue:

Joe: “This is great and all but wasn’t I covered in bruises?”

Joe heard the voices for two people talking to one another, one of those voices being Helen Troy. She greeted the other person as “Nurse Loulabelle”; a blonde woman with shiny red lips wearing a white nurse’s dress and a hat with a red cross branded on her left breast.

Nurse Loulabelle: “Back again, Ms. Troy? Your boy Joe is swell . He’s still out, though. Even after three days.”

Helen Troy: “Will he be alright?”

Nurse Loulabelle: “Oh of course! He’s still stable, no change in his condition whatsoever.”

Joe was shocked by the revelation, mouthing the words; “ Three. Days? ”

Helen Troy: “Good. May I see him?”

Thinking that the two ladies were just outside the door, Joe turned to the little window on the door to see them.

Joe: “Wait… Of course, they must be down the hallway.”

Listening in again, Joe was correct and he now heard Helen and Nurse Loulabelle walking down that hallway. Joe looked down at his arm, quickly rewrapping the medical gauze around it. Immediately after, Nurse Loulabelle opened the door to Joe’s room, leading Helen inside.

Nurse Loulabelle: “Here ya go, Ms. Troy– Oh, look who’s finally awake?! We were just walking about how you were sleeping for a while.”

Joe: “Oh, I see. Well, I’m awake now.”

Helen Troy: “I’m glad you're alright, Joseph.”

Joe: “Hello, Ms. Troy. Yea, I’m alright now. Thank you for always visiting.”

Helen Troy: “ ‘Always’? ”

Nurse Loulabelle: “How did you know Ms. Troy was here before? You were asleep, remember?”

Joe: “Well uh, it’s uh– I’m a policeman so it was pretty easy to uh– figure it out. Right?”

Helen Troy: “You can stare an explosion in the face but this interaction makes you nervous?”

Joe: “Well, not nervous .”

There was a moment of awkward silence in the room and Nurse Loulabelle felt the tension between the two.

Nurse Loulabelle: “Let me leave you two to chat. Remember, Ms. Troy, visiting hours end in the next two hours.”

Helen Troy: “Of course.”

Nurse Loulabelle smiled, glancing from Helen to Joe, letting a light chuckle. She then left, closing the door behind her. Helen then approached Joe’s bed, sitting in the chair next to it.

Helen Troy: “I want to thank you, Joseph. Because of you, my Sonitrain was saved and had the chance to transport people where they needed to be. People in this town worked in Citiesville and now it’s way easier for them to provide for their families. My mission of connecting the world has finally begun because you had the will to do what you did.”

Joe: “Connecting the world, huh?”

Helen Troy: “Townsville and Citiesville is just the beginning. I want a train all over the world. A major task, I know but I am up to the challenge.”

Joe: “I’m glad I could help, Ms. Troy.”

Helen Troy: “You did more than help , Joseph. You didn’t have to do what you did.”

Joe: “I’m just doing my duty, Ms. Troy.”

Helen Troy: “That simple?”

Joe: “Yea, kinda. Just like you, I have a mission and that is to protect the world and everyone in it.”

Helen Troy: “That is a herculean task, Joseph. I should know.”

Joe chuckled.

Joe: “...My Uncle Sam used to tell me stories when he was in the World War. He would tell me about all the missions he went on with The Crack Commandos.”

Helen Troy: “Crack Commandos?”

Joe: “It wasn’t their official name, it was given to them by the other soldiers. My Uncle Sam and best friends; The Living Bullet, Captain Sturdy, Sergeant Nitro and Ultra-Boy– all of them. He would tell me about the mission he and them went on, battling against the odds, fighting for America… It was there when I was but a little Major… when I realised that I also want to fight for this country. I don’t want my Uncle Sam’s efforts to be in vain. So yea, it’s not easy but I’m sure that I can do it, I have no doubts at all.”

Helen Troy: “Really? No doubts?”

Joe: “...No– no I don’t.”

Helen Troy: “Well I hope that our missions come to fruition.”

Joe: “They will.”

Helen Troy: “I admire your confidence.”

Joe: “I was told that I was ‘too sure of myself’. ”

Helen Troy; “Whoever said that is probably not too sure of themselves.”

Joe: “I guess so.”

Helen Troy: “...I do have a question, Joseph.”

Joe: “Hm?”

Helen turned directly to Joe, looking him in the eyes while Joe was trying his hardest not to blush.

Joe: “Wha– what do you want to know?”

Helen Troy: “How?”

Joe: “How… what?”

Helen was about to reiterate her question but the door suddenly burst open and officers piled into the room, escorted by Nurse Loulabelle. Captain Tennyson, Officer Perez, his partner Officr Enguells, Officer White and Officer Pepper.

Officer Perez: “Major, you’re up!”

Joe: “Hey, guys.”

Nurse Loulabelle: “Hour and a half, guys.”

Captain Tennyson: “We won’t be long now.”

Nurse Loulabelle nodded, leaving the room afterwards. The officers all greeted Helen, Captain Tennyson in particular removing his hat and pressing it against his chest as he did.

Helen Troy: “Good evening, gentlemen.”

Officer Enguells: “How ya feelin’, man?”

Joe: “I’m uh… I’m good.”

Captain Tennyson stepped forward.

Captain Tennyson: “Your actions were reckless, you could’ve gotten yourself killed! But… on the first day you told me what you were about and I believe you now.”

Joe: “Thanks, Cap– wait, you didn’t believe me before?”

Captain Tennyson: “Words are worth a dime a dozen, kid. I needed to see action and you’ve proved that.”

Officer Pepper: “I’d say he was proving that since he got here.”

Captain Tennyson: “Watch where you’re pointing that nose, Pepper.”

Officer Pepper: “Yes, sir.”

Joe and the captain shared a smile, Joe chuckled and then replied; “Well, I’m glad I got to prove it to you, Captain. Thank you.” Captain Tennyson nodded.

Joe: “Now, tell me. What did I miss?”

Officer White: “Not much? But uh…”

Officer Pepper nudged White on the arm.

Officer Pepper: “ Something... wrong?”

Captain Tennyson: “There was an explosion at the Herington residence. Troy and his family–.”

Joe: “All of them?”

Captain Tennyson nodded.

Joe: “When did this happen?”

Captain Tennyson: “Three days ago, the day of the train bombing.”

Joe slouched as if the weight of the revelation was bogging him down. Thoughts of “What if” raced through his mind. However, the captain saw what was going on, snapping Joe out of his funk.

Captain Tennyson: “That’s enough of that.”

Joe: “What?”

Captain Tennyson: “Woulda, shoulda, coulda. You go down that road, you’ll go mad by the end of it.”

Officer Perez: “Yea Joe, don’t beat yourself up over it. You saved a lot of people that day.”

Joe: “...Yea.”

Looking around the room, Joe noticed that Officer Brickowski wasn’t present and asked; “Hey, where’s Brickowski?”

Officer Perez: “He couldn’t make it. He just had to go to the bar instead of visiting his partner.”

 

(Brickowski Residence, Day). Brickowski pulled into the driveway of his home; a quaint two story home that appeared unkempt, surrounded by dead grass with scatterings of rubbish nestled within. He looked over to the brown paper bag in the passenger seat which carried three bottles of root beer that soaked the bottom of the bag. He grabbed the bag and exited the car, walking across the gravel on his way to his front door. After opening the door, he dragged himself inside his home, lazily stripping himself of his uniform after setting the root beer in his living room sofa. He dropped the uniform on the back of the sofa and plopped himself down in his chair. Before him was a television but he opted to turn on the radio that was sitting down on the side table to his left. He was listening to tunes blaring from the radio as he enjoyed his root beer and he was half way through his first bottle when the music was suddenly interrupted by the voice of the reporter of Townsville News Brock Bachman.

Dialogue:

Brock Bachman: “Officer Joseph Jeralds has finally woken up after three days! The heroic policeman who saved all those lives at the town’s train station has stated that he will return to work tomorrow. Quite surprising to be honest but I suppose he is well rested. That being said, he did express sadness for the late Herington Family, wishing that he could have done something. However, you can’t save everyone. The people of Townsville are indeed happy for his comeback and happily await his return to the uniform. Welcome back, Major.”

Brickowski grimaced, took another swig of root beer and then shut off the radio. He got up, root beer in hand and went upstairs, passing by a framed monochromatic photo of what appeared to be Brickowski, a woman and a teenage boy. The woman had short blonde hair that coiled up at the ends with big bright eyes and the boy shared that same blonde hair. Interestingly enough, this framed photo stood out from the messiness of the house; there was a mountain of dishes in the sink, rolled balls of paper and small pieces of rubbish gathered up at every door along with cracks being in the walls. However, this photo was in perfect condition, not a speck of dust nor a crack in the frame. Brickowski took a moment to stare at this picture, his grip on his root beer loosening a bit. He saw that the frame was drooping a bit to the right, quickly straightening it, then stepping back to take another look at it. After seeing that it was perfectly straightened, he took another swig of his root beer before climbing to the top of the staircase. Brickowski came upon a bedroom, the door still open, and took a moment to look inside. This was also well kept, everything was neat and tidy unlike the rest of the house. Brickowski continued on, entering another room on the left of the hallway, before the bathroom, a much smaller room. The room was entirely cleaned out with only a single chair in the centre, situated before the north wall that was plastered with newspaper articles and not only from Townsville. There were newspaper articles from other outlets; The Sherman Herald from Illinois, The Daily Dump from Anytown and the Nowhere News from Nowhere Kansas to name a few. Each article was a chronicle of strange sightings; “Woman Made of Metal” , “A Man With No Face” and “Giant Purple Beast Spotted Outside Diner” . Brickowski was keeping track of certain individuals, ones that were always named by a singular term across all articles and that term was E.V.O.

Brickowski: “Monsters, every last one of them… just like you, Joe .”

 

(Anthropist Residence, Interior). Phil Anthropist was sitting his living room, looking out the same window that Claw was when he last visited. He was drinking wine from a glass and as the orange light of the sunset began turning to the black of night, Phil heard a sound that prompted him to look ahead. Phil was one again face to face with Claw. Phil, even while shaking, dropped his wine and quickly grabbed his gun from his side table then pointed it at the lanky man who was standing before him. Claw responded with a chuckle that evolved into full blown laughter but only for a moment.

Dialogue:

Claw: “When did you buy a gun, Mr. Anthropist?”

Phil: “Does it matter?”

Claw: “I suppose it doesn’t. Heard that Mr. Jeralds woke up today. Fascinating fellow, isn’t he?”

Phil: “What did you do to Troy? The explosion… that was you, wasn’t it?”

Claw: “Yes, that was me but you knew that, Mr. Anthropist.”

Phil: “... Why .”

Claw: “Because he slighted me.”

Phil: “But you got back your Herodium! Why did you–?!”

Claw: “And here I thought that you were done with this life. Come to find that you’re keeping up with current affairs.”

Phil: “We… we talked.”

Claw: “About that, prey tell?”

Claw took a seat in the chair opposite Phil, the action making the man jitter impulsively. There was a silence between the two men and Phil realised that Claw was actually curious.

Phil: “We– Well, he… he wanted to be free… free of you. He kept asking me how I did it. How did I leave this life– leave you. Little did he know that… I’m not actually free… aren’t I?”

Claw:”Hm. Self aware are we?”

The cold silence had returned but Claw asked; “Are you going to shoot?”

Phil: “Are you going to kill me?”

Claw: “Mr. Anthropist, if I wanted you dead, you would be. I told you before, I will bring down your empire made of false good. They are the curtains that hide your past ‘evil’ and all I have to do is burn them to ash. I will keep reminding you that you are scum for the rest– You were there when I told you this, Mr. Anthropist. You didn’t forget now, did you?”

Phil shook his head.

Claw: “Good. Admittedly, I actually came here for another reason but you went and changed the subject, now I’m uninterested in continuing. I think I will just take my leave.”

Claw stood up, Phil being startled by the simple action. Phil followed the lanky man with the gun, not breaking away for a second, too afraid to do so.

Claw: “I’ll be seeing you, Phil .”

Phil still had the gun aimed at Claw while the lanky man was walking out of the living room. After Claw left his home, Phil slowly sat the gun down on his side table. His right hand was shaking like a tremor was running through his arm, making him grab his wrist and hold his hand to his chest.

 

(Townsville Police Department, Interior). As the moon flew into the night sky, its light shone down on Captain Tennyson through the window behind him. He was the only person at the station and he was sitting at his desk, thinking about all the tragedies that had been taking place in a span of a week and three days. He sighed, letting out all the stress the events had caused. His thoughts then shifted to Joe, his newest officer that had so far shown to be a valued one. Although, there’s also something about him that made the captain ponder but he brushed it off. Captain Tennyson got up from his desk as it was time to lock up the station. He was outside the precinct and he had just turned the key in the lock when he heard a car pull up. Captain Tennyson turned around, seeing that it was actually a black limousine and exiting the driving seat, to the captain’s surprise, was Phil. The stout man looked anxious and agitated as he walked up the few steps to meet the old captain.

Dialogue:

Captain Tennyson: “Phil? You drivin’ yourself around now?”

Phil: “I uh…”

Captain Tennyson: “Phil, what’s wrong?”

Phil: “Jedidiah, I’m… I’m turning myself in.”

 

To Be Continued

Notes:

Like I said, I did finish chap two as well. Yep, Nanites is the core of this universe, how people have their powers- more the most part. There are other characters that have theirs alternatively and I know y'all can guess who those people are. You'll see. At first, the perp that Joe sped up to didn't have a name and was just a random character but after looking back at the characters found in The Town of Townsville ep, I decided to make the perp Big John or Lummox- which is just an insult. Speaking of, I added more stuff , the scene when Joe was speeding down the road and at the train station establishes and carried on the theme of isolation that gets further developed in the latter two chaps. Helen Troy is a character from the Ben 10 reboot as well as the Mayor of the town, Mayor Hartfield. I am privy using reboot stuff and just reworking them and that's no different here. I think she's become one of my fav in the story. My other is of course Joe and the captain. Yep, Captain Jedidiah Tennyson, the name was mentioned once in classic Ben 10, spherically in the ep with the mummy and I thought; "Hey, I'mma do somethin' with 'em." Also, his voice claim is Sam Elliott. As for Joe, the way I wrote him was a bit different but I still got his mostly important qualities in there. He's over confident and sure of himself while being patriotic and heroic. Also had to include his aversion against germs while giving it an origin, linking it back to his Uncle Sam. Also The Crack Commandos, the name is taken from Evil Con Carne, the soldiers that S.P.O.R.K. commands. Although, the name Crack Commandos were a given name by the fans instead of the show which referenced with this line; “It wasn’t their official name, it was given to them by the other soldiers." Captain Sturdy, Sergeant Nitro and Ultra-Boy are from the Captain Sturdy shorts and in this universe, they're equivalent to Marvel's Howling Commandos and DC"s Easy Company. My other fav character is Claw from Dexter's Lab. He's been a blast to write, really fun making him as intimidating as I could and I can't wait to show you guys how he develops in the story.

Chapter 3: A Man Called Major: Part Three - Truth Lies Within

(Pokey Oaks County, The Town of Townsville, Day). It didn’t take long for everyone across Townsville to be informed about the massive development that happened a day prior, Phil Anthropist willingly turning himself in to the police. Each citizen had their eyes and ears perked as the news came through the airways, either through radios or from television sets, for those who owned them. Joe was driving his car down the street on the way to work and instead of the usual smiles and greetings he would get and return, it was people wholly focused on the news being put forth; from people in their car to customers listening to the radios at newspaper stands.

Dialogue:

Brock Bachman: “Phil Anthropist has been in police custody since last night, having turned himself in on his own volition. He is currently one of the two last aristocrats that remain in this town since the death of Terry Herington III and the rest of his family so of course, this came as a shock.”

Joe drive into work, quickly parking his car behind the station before bolting inside the building. He came through the door where he was met by the voice of Brock Bachman resonating through the lobby as each officer was listening from the few radios that were available. Joe hurried past various officers and other faculty on his way to Captain Tennyson’s office, stepping through the open door.

Joe: “Captain, is it true? Mr. Anthropist is here, right now?”

Captain Tennyson got up from his chair, putting on his hat as he approached the young officer.

Captain Tennyson: “Yea uh, it’s true. Came in last night just like the news said.”

Joe: “Well, did he confess to any crimes?”

Captain Tennyson: “Nope and he probably did do something, that’s how some of these rich types are but uh… I don’t think that’s why he’s here. I saw it in his eyes, Joe.”

Joe: “What? What did you see?”

Captain Tennyson: “...He’s scared somethin’ fierce, he’s running from something or someone .”

Joe: “What I don’t get is how the Townsville News got a hold of this?”

Captain Tennyson: “Easy, he told ‘em.”

Joe: “What? Why did he– Was this a warning for people who’re after him? Like him telling these potential threats where he is so they don’t come after him?”

Captain Tennyson: “Probably, maybe he thought they wouldn’t come after him if he was inside a police station but it’s still stupid. We don’t know who these people are and if they even exist. Who knows, they could be the type of people who’re crazy enough to storm the station for his head.”

Joe was about to speak when he suddenly turned his head to the left and said with a soft tone; “Ms. Troy is coming.” right before the woman in question did in fact enter through the doors of the police station. Captain Tennyson looked at Joe, confused but before he could pry, Joe quickly stepped away to meet up with Helen.

Joe: “Excuse me, sir.”

When Joe approached Helen, she asked the officer; “Is Phil really here?”

Joe: “Yea… I’m sorry. But he didn’t confess to any crimes, so he’s not guilty– not that we know of, at least.”

Helen Troy: “Regardless, this still looks bad. I accepted money from that man and now he’s in prison.”

Joe: “Jail, not a prison– nevermind. Look, Helen, you didn’t know.”

Helen Troy: “I should have. I thought that I did my research on that man before I agreed to work with him but I see now that he’s really good at hiding things.”

Joe pulled Helen into a comforting hug, saying; “Come here.” After a few seconds, the hug was then interrupted by Captain Tennyson, who came out of his office and asked with his booming voice; “Where the heck is Brickowski!”

Joe: “Uh– I’ll go look for him, Captain!”

Captain Tennyson: “Of course you will, he’s your partner Jeralds!”

Officer Perez came over to Joe and Helen, asking the former; “You need help?”

Joe: “No, I can find him on my own.”

Officer Perez: “You sure, man? More eyes don't hurt.”

Joe: “I know but I think I know where he is.”

Officer Perez: “Alright, man. I’ll keep Ms. Troy company…”

Perez turned to Helen and asked her directly; “If you’ll let me?” and Helen nodded, replying; “Yes, of course.”

Officer Perez: “So uh, do I get you a corsage or… ”

Joe laughed while Helen chuckled.

Helen Troy: “Thank you for that.”

Officer Perez: “I’m here all week.”

Joe nudged Perez on the, affirming the sentiment; “You kinda have to be.”

Joe: “Alright, be right back.”

_____________________________

Brickowski opened his eyes and found himself back at his home, sitting in his chair and before him was the television set, turned on and displaying a broadcast of a soccer game. Brickowski looked around, seeing that his house was clean and tidy, not a spec of garbage on the ground and the atmosphere was warm and cozy instead of cold and isolating. Brickowski smiled, leaning his head back in his chair, enjoying the warmness of his home. He then heard the sound of a bottle of root beer being opened and when he looked towards the kitchen doorway, Brickowski saw his wife Carol with a bottle of root beer in hand. Brickowski and his wife shared a smile and Carol then approached her husband, sitting on his lap where she planted a kiss on Brickowski’s lips. Brickowski was handed the root beer, happily taking it and quickly indulging, prompting Carol to chuckle. He held her close, sharing a moment when they heard the sudden screams of a boy coming from upstairs. Brickowski and his wife ran upstairs, past their shared bedroom and entered the room before the bathroom, their teenage son’s room. Brickowski’s eyes widened from shock while Carol covered her mouth with her hands, holding in her gasps. Brickowski called out his son’s name “Jeff” but his son only responded with screams of agony. Jeff fell out of his wheelchair and was on his elbows where he managed to ask; “ What’s happening to me?!” Unfortunately, the parents didn’t have an answer but even if they did, their words would have been snuffed out by the sound of bones breaking and flesh stretching. Tears came to Brickowski’s eyes as the looming shadow made by their son’s growing form blanketed him and his wife in a sheet of pitch black. There was then an ear-deafening roar.

_____________________________

(The Varmints Bar, Interior). Brickowski then woke up, now finding himself inside the Varmints Bar, sitting on a stool with his head down on the bar. Brickowski sat up, looking around him, at all the people that didn’t notice his sudden trip back to consciousness. To his right was a half empty bottle of root beer, taking it up and downing it in one just a few gulps. After setting it down, he asked Pesos Bill for another but was denied.

Dialogue:

Pesos Bill: “I’m cuttin’ ya off, Mike. No more.”

Officer Brickowski: “C’mon, you know I’m good for it.”

Pesos Bill: “...Go home, Mike.”

A voice then added; “Listen to him, Brickowski.” Brickowski turned further to his right, seeing Joe standing next to him. With Joe standing there, some of the people in the bar began cheering him on, their hero. Joe smiled and waved at their gratitude while Brickowski looked around the town’s folk, irritated by their outward appreciation for someone he knew was a monster. Brickowski opted to leave, getting up from the bar stool, throwing down the money he owed, then walked past Joe and through the door. Joe bid everyone in the bar a farewell before going after his partner, grabbing Brickowski on the shoulder after quickly catching up to him. Brickowski swatted away Joe’s arm and yelled; “Don’t touch me!”

Joe: “Brickowski, what’re you doing here?! Drinking in uniform , are you serious ?!”

Officer Brickowski: “I don’t need no lip from you… freak .”

Joe: “What… Wait a minute…”

Officer Brickowski: “I know what you are.”

Joe: “Brickowski… what’re you talking about?”

Officer Brickowski snickered, he then got close to Joe, his root beer breath snuffing out Joe’s clean air.

Officer Brickowski: “ I know what you are. One of them , one of those things that ruin everything… take good people away from us normal folk. Monsters .”

Joe was stunned silent.

Joe: “...How did you… know?”

Officer Brickowski: “I saw you Einstein , back at the explosion. Nobody else knows this and they don’t care to know which drives me crazy . They just keep clapping when they see your ugly face, singing your praises. And you know why? Because they don’t care, they only care that you saved their lives. But I know the truth, that you’re not one of us.”

Joe: “I am–.”

Brickowski chuckled, interrupting Joe’s attempted rebuttal.

Officer Brickowski: “You’re not one of us. Ever since that damn explosion nothing’s the same… no-one’s the same. But us normal folk can still hold on to what humanity we got left before that dreaded day comes and we lose that forever. Like you.”

Joe tried to speak but couldn’t find the words.

Officer Brickowski: “I’m going home–.”

Joe: “No– no, you have to come in! The captain–!”

Officer Brickowski: “I said I’m going home! I don’t care what you tell the Captain– make something up, you’re a smart kid. But I want you out of this town and if you don’t leave… I’m gonna have to do something about that.”

Brickowski walked off and when he was a few inches away, Joe called out to him, asking; “The ‘certain people’ you mentioned to me before. They’re the ones you were talking about, right?”

Officer Brickowski: “Like I said… you’re a smart kid.”

Brickowski then walked off, entering his personal car and Joe watched as he drove away.

 

(Pokey Oaks, The Town of Citiesville, Day). The Wrecking Crew were walking up the staircase which led to Claw’s office. Their heavy duty boots stomped down on each step as they ascended, the jingling of the weapons they carried resonating in the air with each step.

Dialogue:

Wreck: “So dah boss called all of us up? Why?”

Jack: “Maybe it was because of the news we saw on the television set about our ol buddy Phil.”

Crow: “I kinda miss Phil, he was the reason why I got that loan. Used to be such a great guy. Oh well.”

Jack: “Mhm. Hey, we’re coming up on the third to last step.”

Their stomps spontaneously transformed into soft footsteps as if they were stepping on feathers, quieting their steps as they approached Claw’s office. Claw was inside, staring at his wall of assortments while smoking his cigar and listening to his smooth jazz, as per usual. The Wrecking Crew knocked once and entered as quietly as they usually do after they were given permission to enter.

Jack: “Uh hey, we’re here.”

Claw: “It seems Phil has turned himself in.”

Jack: “Why do you think he did it, Mr. Claw?”

Claw: “Obviously he’s hiding from me. Going into the arms of the men who vowed to serve and protect, typical. He thinks it will keep me away but it looks like he did forget my plan for him.”

Wreck: “So uh, what do ya want us tuh do now? What’s dah next play?”

Claw: “We continue with the plan, of course. Crow, what’re the other achievements of Mr. Anthropist?”

Crow quickly put on his glasses and took out his signature notebook, skipping through some of the pages.

Crow: “The Clumpkins Department Store is a good one. What do you think, Claw sir?”

Claw: “It is. You know what to do.”

Wreck: “What about that Joe guy, eh? What if he tries tuh stop us again?”

Jack bumped Wreck on the arm, telling him; “Shut up, Wreck!”

Wreck: “Uh sorry, boss man.”

Claw: “Shut up, Wreck.”

Wreck: “Ok.”

Claw: “We will proceed with the Clumpkins Department Store.”

Jack: “Aye aye, Mr. Claw.”

Claw flashed them away and the men nodded with Wreck adding on a playful salute. They then quietly left the room so Claw could return to smoking his cigar and listening to his music.

 

(Pokey Oaks County, The Town of Townsville, Day). Joe drove back to the precinct in the squad car and parked it, stepping out of the car a defeated man. Joe closed the car door behind him but couldn’t find the strength to walk, his mind was racing with thoughts of what Brickowski could do with such information.

Dialogue:

Joe: “What am I going to do?”

Joe was knocked back into reality by the captain’s voice; “Jeralds! Where’s Brickowski?!” Captain Tennyson was standing by the steps, projecting his voice from feets away.

Joe: “He uh… He–!”

Captain Tennyson: “Speak up or come closer, Jeralds!”

Joe did the second action, walking towards the front steps with the little energy he managed to muster.

Captain Tennyson: “Now, where’s Brickowski?!”

Joe: “He’s uh… he said he wasn’t feeling well. He’s home right now… getting better.”

Captain Tennyson let out a heavy sigh as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. Afterwards however, the captain did pick up on Joe’s less chipper demeanour.

Captain Tennyson: “Jeralds… you alright?”

Joe: “Hm? Oh– ye– yea… I’m fine.”

Captain Tennyson gazed into Joe’s eyes but Joe quickly looked away from his stare, repeating his prior sentiment; “I’m fine , captain.” The captain shook his head softly but decided to heed Joe’s words of assurance.

Captain Tennyson: “Alright. Just uh, just get back on your beat.”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

The captain went back inside the station. Officer Perez called out to Joe and when Joe looked up the steps, he saw Perez, his partner Enguells and Helen coming down them.

Joe: “What’s going on?”

Officer Perez: “The dance is over, Major and I’m bringing her back home. I did it before eleven too, just like you said.”

Joe chuckled.

Officer Perez: “It was a pleasure, Ms. Troy.”

Helen Troy: “Likewise.”

Officer Perez: “C’mon, Enguells, we got a job to do.”

Officer Perez and his partner then walked off with Enguells, commenting; “Right behind ya, partner.”

Helen Troy: “So– Hey, where’s Officer Brickowski? Did you not find him?”

Joe: “No no, I did. He just wasn't feeling well. He had to uh, he had to go home.”

Helen Troy: “Could I perhaps fill in for Brickowski?”

Joe: “Thank you for offering but I’m fine on my own. I could drive you home instead? I’m going on my beat so it’s no trouble at all.”

Helen Troy looked around, eyeing her car that was a few feet down the street. Joe spotted the car as well, quickly adding to the deal; “I can ask Pepper to drive your car back to your house for you.” Helen chuckled.

Helen Troy: “It’s fine, I can pick it up tomorrow. Now, I claim shotgun.”

The two then shared a smile. Joe and Helen were in the fromer’s squad car, going through the Townsville streets. Their destination, the residence of Helen Troy.

Helen Troy: “You know, I was just trying to talk to Phil but… he won’t see me.”

Joe: “Helen… I’m sorry.”

Helen Troy: “I also learned that ever since last night, people are becoming skeptical about the Sonitrain. More and more people are unwilling to take it because of its connection to him.”

Joe: “We don’t know if Mr. Anthropist is a criminal, just that he wants to be incarcerated.”

Helen Troy: “It is still suspicious, Joseph. Enough for people to see it in a negative light.”

Joe: “Well– and hear me out here, is it impossible to take something evil and use it to make good?”

Helen Troy: “Of course you can, that’s not my issue. It’s the person who is stuck with that evil, not knowing what they were given and now having to make that into good.”

Joe: “Well, I know you can do it. You’re a capable person, Helen, which is shown through your work. I know that your situation wasn't the best but like I said, we don’t know if he did anything yet so for now… just focus on the good. Hm?”

Helen Troy: “I will. Thank you and my apologies. I don’t like being vulnerable, it’s a waste of time honestly.”

Joe: “No it’s not. How else are we going to understand one another?”

Helen Troy: “Hm. I’ll take that in mind, Joseph.”

Joe: “I’ll hold you to that.”

Helen chuckled.

Helen Troy: “Seriously, thank you for driving me home and talking. I needed that.”

Joe started saying; “Just doing my duty.” and to his shock, Helen parroted his words in perfect sync. They both then shared a good laugh.

Joe: “I say that a lot, huh?”

Helen Troy: “It’s like a motto. I like it.”

Joe: “More like a catchphrase. Speaking of which, you think it’ll catch on?”

Helen Troy: “Not a chance.”

Joe: “Too corny, huh?”

Helen Troy: “No it’s just… too you . I can’t really see anyone but you saying that, Joseph. And I don’t think I would want to.”

Joe was lost in Helen’s eyes, cheeks slowly becoming beet red and mouth slightly agape.

Helen Troy: “Joseph, the road.”

Joe stuttered out; “Oh right! Sorry.” as he quickly turned his head forward and straightened his car’s path. As they continued on, Joe got the thought of my telling Helen about his secret. He thought that since Brickowski knew and he didn’t know what his so-called partner would do with that information, maybe getting someone on his side wouldn’t be a bad thing. However, he was terrified, unsure of how Helen would take this information, wondering if she would act the same way Brickowski did.

Joe: “...Uh, Helen?”

Helen Troy: “Yes, Joseph?”

Joe: “I uh…”

Joe was silent for a moment which made Helen a bit worried. He was thinking back to the research he did and ridicule he found, his talk with Perez which exposed his mindset on the matter and his prior standoff with Brickowski. His mind was racing and once again, Joe felt isolated.

Helen Troy: “Joseph? Are you ok?”

Joe: “Hm? Oh uh… nothing. Nevermind.”

Helen was confused as a slight melancholic expression appeared on her face. They arrived at Helen’s home; a small house somewhere within a housing scheme in the town’s square. It was a two story house with five windows and painted white with green shingles for the roof. It also had a lush green front yard decorated with marigolds. Joe got out of the car and opened the door for Helen who gave him a kiss on the check as thanks.

Helen Troy: “Be careful out there, Joseph.”

Joe: “I uh– I will.”

Helen smiled then walked away and Joe watched her walk all the way to the house as he caressed the cheek she kissed. Helen turned to Joe and gave him one last wave before going back inside. Joe went back in his squad car and drove off, smiling as he cruised down the street. Unfortunately, his happy demeanour slowly shifted into a saddened one when Brickowski once again crossed his mind, ruling it. Joe sighed but he continued on.

 

_____________________________

Brickowski was back in his house, stepping through the door where he was greeted by his son who wheeled his chair up to his father. Brickowski took a knee so he could hug his child. Brickowski asked; “How was school, kiddo?” His son Jeff responded; “It was great, Mom taught me about _____!” Brickowski was confused as he couldn’t hear the last thing his son said. However, he didn’t have time to ponder as his wife Carol entered the room. Brickowski stood back up as his wife approached him and planted a kiss on him.

Jeff: “Mom! Dad! Gross!”

Brickowski and Carol brushed off their son’s discomfort with a laugh as Brickowski himself rustled his son’s shoulder length blonde hair. Brickowski told his son; “We’re still young, Jeffy. We’re going to do these things.” Brickowski was right, he had all his hair, no wrinkles and was thinner. Carol bumped Brickowski, adding; “But we’ll be more considerate, ok?” Brickowski laughed, then conceded; “Alright, alright.” Brickowski kept laughing until he realised that his wife and son had disappeared and when he looked into a mirror that floated before him, he saw that he was older and that he was losing his hair as well as gaining wrinkles. He then heard his wife’s voice from upstairs, yelling down at him; “You won’t even look at him, Micheal!” His wife came down, her blonde hair was greying, bouncing up and down as she stomped down the stairs. She glared at Micheal, her big bright eyes sporting the most intense scowl.

Micheal: “That is not fair, Carol!”

Carol: “Not fair?! Not fair?! Our son losing the love of his father because of something that is out of his control is not fair !”

Carol walked up to Micheal and continued; “You understand that those things are inside us too, right?! They’re inside everyone ! Which means we could change too! Forever! That damn explosion changed all of us, Micheal! Do you get that?!”

Brickowski tried to find the words but they were well hidden at first.

Micheal: “...Carol, he has… tentacles.”

Micheal noticed Carol slowly backing away from him, prompting him to reach out for her but she quickly swatted his hand away.

Carol: “...That right there… That’s why he’s not here right now… and why we’re leaving.”

Micheal: “Wait… what?”

Carol didn’t answer and several suitcases, packed with clothes and other essentials suddenly appeared next to her.

Micheal: “You can’t– you can’t be serious! Just because I can’t–! Do you get that seeing my son like that is hard for me?! What, do you expect me to just pretend like nothing’s wrong?! Huh?! Like he isn’t just some kind of monster?!”

Carol: “No! …No, I don’t. Of course I don’t but I expect you to work past it to where you can not see him as a monster but as who he once was… your son !”

Micheal: “Our son is a monster , Carol! You see them, they wreck everything and everyone !”

Carol: “And you think our son is just like them, do you?!”

Micheal: “He almost killed us that day! You remember, right?!”

Carol: “That wasn’t his fault, Micheal!”

Tears began to fill Carol’s eyes, making her vision a bit blurry, looking like rain on a camera lens.

Carol: “...Our son is not a monster, Micheal!”

Micheal: “No… he wasn’t .”

Carol just stared at Micheal with wide eyes, as she couldn't believe the words that were coming from her husband’s mouth. Micheal gasped as Carol and her luggage had suddenly disappeared.

Micheal: “Wha– Carol?!”

Looking to his left, he saw Carol standing by the front door, her hand on the knob. They shared one last look before she opened the door and walked into the blinding orange light beyond it, disappearing forever.

_____________________________

(Brickowski Residence, Interior). Brickowski woke up; now finding himself back in his chair at home. He was surrounded by empty root beer bottles, dressed in nothing but his underwear as the radio played in the background. He lifted his right arm, aiming to rub his head but realising that he was holding onto a half empty bottle of root beer. Brickowski grimaced, he then finished the bottle in two gulps before throwing the empty bottle against the wall in a fit of rage with it then shattering to pieces on impact. Brickowski then held his head in hands, taking a deep breath in and out through his mouth, his beer breath polluting the air around him only for a moment before it dissipated. The radio suddenly switched from the regular programming to a breaking news report from the usual newscaster Brock Bachman.

Dialogue:

Brickowski: “Hm?”

Brock Bachman: “...We bring you terrible news… There had been an explosion at the Clumpkins Department Store, the entire building was destroyed and around… 89 lives were taken.”

Brickowski’s eyes widened in shock and he shot up to his feet, frozen still like a block of ice.

Brock Bachman: “...An incident very similar to the bomb attempt at the Sonitrain Reveal just days prior. The Clumpkins Department Store was also another thing tied to Mr. Phil Anthropist who’s currently in police custody. Unfortunately, this attempt was… successful. At this point there is no suspect but the Townsville Police are currently in search as well as trying to find any witnesses. This is a horrifying day in our town’s history. I ask you for a moment of silence for the deceased.”

Brickowski was still frozen, dripping with confusion and sadness for the fallen but there came an added feeling to the group of emotions and that was rage. He stormed over to the sofa where he dropped his police uniform. He took his shirt, holding up and staring at it.

Brock Bachman: “Thank you. This was Brock Bachman for Townsville News… good day.”

Brickowski’s teeth were clenched tight and his eyes were red with anger as he began growling under his breath.

 

(Townsville Police Department, Interior). The station was in a frenzy, all the available officers were scrambling in response to the explosion, carrying out orders as they ran throughout the lobby. Officer Perez and Officer Enguells returned to pandemonium on the orders of the captain.

Dialogue:

Officer Enguells: “It’s a madhouse in here!”

Officer Perez: “Of course it is, people just died.”

Officer Perez noticed Joe running around just like any other officer present, calling out to him as he and Enguells walked up.

Joe: “Perez… you heard, right?”

Officer Perez: “...Yea, we did. You seen the captain?”

Joe: “He’s in the office, taking and making calls.”

The captain came out of his office, yelling to the trio; “Perez! Enguells! Jeralds! What’re you standing around for?! You got work to do?!”

 Joe: “Yes, sir! Sorry, sir!”

Captain Tennyson: “Pepper! White! We need officers on the scene, now!”

Officer Pepper: “Yes, sir!”

Joe, Perez and Enguells were making their way back into the fold while Pepper and White were walking towards the front door. While in the crowd of scrambling officers, Joe suddenly stopped which got the attention of the other two. Within the craziness around him, Joe was hearing something, a voice calling out, a voice that was unfortunately being cancelled out by everything else. However, he picked up on this voice.

Officer Enguells: “Major, we gotta move!”

Officer Perez: “Hold on, Enguells. Joe… you alright!? What’s wrong?”

Joe: “I don’t…”

Dissecting the voice he was earring, Joe figured out who it was.

Joe: “Mr. Anthropist?”

Officer Perez: “Anthropist? What about him?”

Joe: “You guys go, I need to talk to the captain.”

Officer Perez: “Alright.”

Joe then made his way towards the captain’s office. He was at the door, listening in on Captain Tennyson on the phone, finding that he was speaking with Mayor Hartfield. The captain was pacing before his desk, the words “Yes” and “No” leaving his mouth at certain intervals, seemingly getting more stressed as the conversation went along. Eventually the captain finished the call, hung up the phone and let out a heavy sigh.

Joe: “Uh, cap–?”

Captain Tennyson: “Jeralds, the heck are you still doing here?!”

Joe: “I’m sorry captain but it’s Mr. Anthropist.”

Captain Tennyson: “Phil? What about ‘em?”

Meanwhile, in the station’s lockup, Phil was in his cell, standing by the bars and yelling to speak to someone.

Phil: “Hello?! Anyone there?! What’s happening?!”

Captain Tennyson: “What’s with all the hollerin’, Phil?!”

Captain Tennyson and Joe had come down from the lobby, standing before Phil’s cell. Joe noticed that the man appeared more disheveled after just one day; he had bags under his tired eyes, his clothes loosen, he was grease ridden from the sweat and his mustache became bushy and wild.

Phil: “Jedidiah, finally someone heard me! There was so much noise up there, I had to scream so loud that I almost lost my voice!”

Captain Tennyson looked Joe’s way for a moment, wondering how he heard the man calling out but he brushed it off, deciding to focus on Phil

Joe: “What’s the matter, Mr. Anthropist?”

Phil: “What happened? What’s going on?”

Captain Tennyson: “Phil, Clumpkins went up.”

Phil’s grip on the bars quickly loosened and he slowly backed away from the shock.

Phil: “Went… up? What’re you–?”

Joe: “There was an explosion… 89 lives were lost.”

Captain Tennyson: “This is the second explosion that– in some way, can be tied to you, Phil. So, what are you not tellin’ us?”

Phil began tearing up and through his mumbling sobs, he uttered; “I’m… sorry.”

Captain Tennyson: “Phil, what did you do?”

Phil: “Nothing! I didn’t do– …I don’t…”

Phil took a deep breath after wiping away his tears.

Phil: “The two explosions… I know… I know who’s responsible. It’s the same person who threatened me in my home last night–.”

Joe: “So, someone is after you.”

Phil: “Yes… it’s a ‘once business partner’ .”

Captain Tennyson got closer to the bars and asked; “Who. Is. It?”

Phil: “...A man– A man who goes by Claw.”

Joe: “ Claw? ”

Captain Tennyson: “I heard of ‘em before, he lives in Citiesville– a big shot. Although, I’ve never heard his name whenever crime’s involved. I had my suspicions because of course but…”

Joe: “So he’s either clean or made sure to clean up after himself.”

Phil: “The last one… definitely the last one. He’s not a Citiesville native, he swooped in when it was but a settlement– when it was only starting to become the town it is today. He planted his roots and grew his power as the town itself grew.”

Captain Tennyson: “Is he a benefactor, like Morbucks?”

Phil: “No… he’s not that kind.”

Joe: “And this Claw was also behind the bomb attempt on the Sonitrain?”

Phil: “Yes, he was.”

Joe remembered the voices he heard inside the silver limo he saw that day, realising that it was indeed Claw who was in attendance.

Captain Tennyson: “What do you have to do with Claw, Phil?”

Phil: “Claw is just– he’s a powerful man. A powerful man that I’ve done ‘business’ with over the course of years… He’s actually the reason why I have my current economic status.”

Captain Tennyson: “You got your money from the person who killed 89 people?”

Phil: “...I’m sorry.”

Joe: “Can you tell us what else you were involved with?”

Phil: “A lot of things, a lot of really bad things. Claw is a dangerous man and I was right there with him.”

Captain Tennyson: “He’s trying to wreck the things you built, ain’t he? You went on the straight and narrow but Claw didn’t like that very much, he wants you to remember– just like you said, that you were right there with ‘em.”

Phil softly nodded his head.

Phil: “He– he’s going to strike again, Jedidiah. I’ve established quite a few developments in this town so this just… this is just the tip of the iceberg.”

Joe: “Then the only way to stop him is to confess everything he did but that would mean–.”

Phil: “That I would incriminate myself in the process. I’ve had blood on my hands but not because of him but because I chose to work for him. That’s how he got away with stuff for the most part, he let everyone around him commit acts in his name, never getting his hands completely dirty. I’m already a criminal.”

Captain Tennyson gripped the cell bars and with a soft but deep and gravelly voice, he told Phil; “You are going to tell us everything . Got it?”

Phil: “I… I understand.”

Joe suddenly looked to his left, towards the door that led back up to the lobby and announced; “Brickowski?”

Captain Tennyson: “Brickowski? Jeralds, how’re you doin’ that?”

Joe: “I had my uh– I had my ears cleaned recently. Listen captain, I think something’s wrong, we should go.”

Captain Tennyson: “Hm. Let’s get going then.”

The two went back up to the lobby where they saw almost, if not every officer in the situation, all aiming their guns at Brickowski who was pointing his standard issue gun right back at them.

Captain Tennyson: “Brickow– Brickowski, what in the Sam Hell are ya doin’?!”

Nociting Joe, Brickowski quickly pointed his gun at him.

Officer Brickowski: “There you are!”

Joe: “Brickowski–.”

Officer Brickowski: “Why are you still here?!”

Officer Perez: “The heck?! Brickowski, what the heck are you talking about?!”

Officer Brickowski: “I told you to leave this town, Jeralds! I told you to leave and never come back!”

Joe: “I’m not going anywhere, Brickowski. I told you about my mission when I got here and now nothing’s gonna stop me… not even you, officer .”

Officer Brickowski: “Shut up!”

Joe: “...Never.”

Captain Tennyson: “I can’t believe we're back here again– and one of my officers no less! Brickowski, put down the gun! Now! ”

Officer Brickowski: “Captain, you have a freak– a monster in this damn station!”

Joe jolted from Brickowski’s declaration, a quick shock of what felt like electricity instantly ran through his body.

Officer Brickowski: “Don’t you all get it?! Joe threw the bomb clear into the air and he survived another explosion after that!”

Officer Perez: “More like barely survived. He was in the hospital for five days, man!”

Officer Brickowski: “Then what about the bomb he flung clear into the sky like it was nothing !”

Captain Tennyson glanced at Joe for a second and then answered; “Farmsville has good stock.”

Officer Brickowski: “Bullshi–!”

Captain Tennyson: “That is enough , Brickowski!”

Officer Brickowski: “No! No! He’s a monster, just like those things that destroy this damn town every time they come around! Can’t you see?! Ever since he got here, everything has gone to heck!”

Officer Perez: “Wait… you think that Joe is one of those things? An E.V.O.?”

Officer Brickowski: “Isn’t it obvious?!”

Some of the officers were looking Joe’s way, making him even more nervous but he still stood his ground.

Joe: “Brickowski, it isn’t too late. You can stop this right now or…”

Joe placed his hand on his holster and continued; “I’m going to be forced to stop you myself.”

Captain Tennyson: “Not without my command, Jeralds!”

Joe: “Captain–.”

Captain Tennyson:”You heard what I said, right?! Don’t act like you suddenly own this station, got it?!”

Joe released his gun, calming his arm.

Joe: “...Yes, sir.”

Brickowski now saw that all the officers were eyeing him.

Officer Brickowski: “Wait… you’re not buying his crap, are you?!”

The room was quiet, not a word uttered and Brickowski saw this as a sign of distrust against him which flared up an intense rage within.

Officer Brickowski: “I’ll prove it to you!”

Joe: “Brickowski!”

Brickowski, in one quick motion, pointed the gun at Joe and fired. To Joe, the bullet was flying through the air slower than it actually was but he needed to work fast. Joe saw that the captain stepped before him for protection and that Perez was about to pull the trigger of his own gun. Joe grabbed a staple from a desk nearby and threw it at Perez’s arm, obstructing his shot but now, the bullet meant for him was closer than before. Joe barely had time to push Captain Tennyson out of the way so he could take the shot which struck him in the left thigh. Everyone just saw Joe collapse to the ground in pain. Brickowski flinched from Perez’s bullet that struck next to his feet while the captain was confused on why he moved when he never remembered moving. Captain Tennyson looked back and saw Joe clutching his thigh, trying to stop the bleeding.

Captain Tennyson: “Did it go through?!”

Joe: “Ye– yea.”

Officer Perez was staring at his gun, confused on how he missed his clear shot when he heard the mad howlings of Brickowski.

Officer Brickowski: “WHAT?!! THIS IS– THIS IS NOT RIGHT?!!”

Captain Tennyson, who was now kneeled down to comfort Joe, barked; “SHUT UP!!!” as he pointed his finger at Brickowski.

Captain Tennyson: “Perez! Enguells! Get ‘em outta here!”

The two men rushed up to Brickowski and snatched the gun from his hand while putting their fellow officer in cuffs.

Officer Brickowski: “NO!!! NO!!! LET ME  GO, DAMMIT!!! I SAW HIM!!! I SAW HIM THERE!!! THE BOMB WENT OFF AND IT DID NOTHING–!!!”

Captain Tennyson: “GET. HIM. OUTTA HERE!!!”

Captain Tennyson turned his attention back to Joe and asked; “You alright?” with a calming voice. Joe looked the captain in the eyes but Captain Tennyson noticed a change in Joe’s stare when he answered; “Ye– yea.”

Captain Tennyson: “...Alright.”

Officer Perez, as he and Enguells were escorting the rabid Brickowski away, glanced back at Joe.

Officer Enguells: “Perez, you good?”

Officer Perez: “Hm? Oh– yea, yea.”

Officer Brickowski: “You believe me, don’t you?”

Officer Perez: “What?”

Officer Brickowski: “You do, you believe me! He’s a monster, just like them !”

Officer Enguells: “That’s enough outta you, Brickowski!”

Officer Brickowski: “He walked away from–!”

Officer Enguells: “ From an explosion? Get real, will ya?! He wasn’t near the explosion but even then, he still was in the hospital for five straight days! Right, Perez?”

Officer Perez: “Uh, ye– yea.”

Perez and Enguells then escorted Brickowski out of the station’s lobby and into lockup.

 

(Townsville Hospital, Interior). Joe was sitting on the edge of a hospital bed, waiting for his doctor to enter the room. His left leg was covered in medical gauze and a crutch was leaning on the edge of the bed next to him. Joe was staring down on his cast, thinking about the events that got him here; the sudden burst of that allowed him to save so many people on two occasions, the apparent negative view against E.V.O.s and him possibly being one which drove his former partner to pull a gun at him. For the first time, Joe was experiencing something he wasn’t familiar with, he was experiencing unassurance. The doctor then stepped through the door, taking Joe out of his trance.

Dialogue:

Dr. Clark: “Good afternoon, I’m Dr. Clark.”

Dr. Clark was a tall dark skinned man with red framed glasses, a yellow undershirt under his pale green scrubs, complete with a bright white lab coat.

Joe: “Hello, I’m–.”

Dr. Clark: “Joseph Jeralds, of course.”

The doctor waved around the file he had in his hand, saying; “I do have your file.”

Joe: “Oh, right.”

Dr. Clark: “On top of that, you’ve been that talk of the town, Major .”

Joe let out a nervous chuckle.

Dr. Clark: “Well, everything looks fine. Interestingly the bullet didn’t pierce through your thigh, only the skin– the epidermis to be exact. I understand that you were here last time.”

Joe: “Yes, I was.”

Dr. Clark: “And those injuries that would normally take at least a month or two to heal, only took you five days.”

Joe: “I’ve heard that Farmsville has good stock.”

Dr. Clark: “ Mhm . Well, that leg should be healed in a week– of three days but considering your feats, who knows really.”

Joe: “Like I said…”

Dr. Clark, in perfect sync with Joe, parroted his sentiment; “Farmsville has good stock.”

Joe: “You know, that’s the second time that happened to me today.”

Dr. Clark: “Mhm.”

Joe: “So, am I free to go?”

Dr. Clark: “Yea, you’re discharged from the hospital.”

Joe was wheeled out the front door of the hospital by Nurse Loulabelle even though he told her that he was willing to walk. Nurse Loulabelle answered with; “It’s hospital protocol, Mr. Jeralds.” Joe reluctantly accepted the escort to the front doors where he was met by Helen Troy’s car pulling up.

Nurse Loulabelle: “ Aw , Ms. Troy is here. I wonder who she’s here to see? ”

Joe let out another nervous chuckle. Nurse Loulabelle helped Joe onto his feet before they were then approached by Helen Troy herself, having stepped out of her car.

Helen Troy: “Good afternoon, Nurse Loulabelle.”

Nurse Loulabelle: “Nice to see ya again, Ms. Troy.”

Helen nodded, she then turned to Joe and greeted him with a more soft and slightly sultry voice.

Helen Troy: “Hello again, Joseph.”

Joe: “Good afternoon, Ms. Troy.”

Nurse Loulabelle wanted to help Joe out of the wheelchair but he told her; “It’s alright, Nurse Loulabelle, I have it.” The nurse shrugged and answered; “Adamant, eh? Alrighty.”

Nurse Loulabelle: “Alright, I’ll take my leave.”

Nurse Loulabelle went back into the hospital, pushing the wheelchair back through the doors.

Joe: “Um, you’re here and you got your car.”

Helen Troy: “I told you, I would pick it up.”

Joe: “Didn’t you say tomorrow?”

Helen Troy: “Well, it’s not like you have a way to get home, do you?”

Joe: “Hm, I supposed not. Thank you, Ms. Troy.”

Helen Troy: “It’s no problem, Joseph. By the way, you don’t have to keep calling me, Ms. Troy .”

Joe: “Of course… Helen.”

Helen smiled.

Helen Troy: “Come on, let’s get you home so you can rest.”

 

(Townsville Police Department, Interior). The station’s lobby was crowded with officers cleaning up the aftermath of what had transpired, which only compounded them having to respond to the explosion of the Clumpkins Department Store. A couple forensic officers, wearing hazmat suits, were casing the spot where Joe had gotten shot, looking for the bullet he was shot with but coming up short. One of the forensics officers asked aloud for the missing bullet. However, they were met with ignorance of its whereabouts.

Dialogue:

Captain Tennyson: “Hold on, you’re sayin’ that bullet that Jeralds was just shot by is missin’?”

The forensic officer answered; “We don’t– yes sir.” The captain let out a heavy sigh as he rubbed the bridge of his nose.

Captain Tennyson: “One of my officers shot another and he’s now in lockup, one of Townsville aristocrats is actually a criminal and we still have an explosion to respond to!”

Officer Enguells: “Sir?”

Captain Tennyson: “Just blowin’ off some steam, Enguells. I’m alright. Just… just get back to work.”

Officer Enguells: “Wait sir… it’s Mr. Anthropist, he’s ready to confess.”

Captain Tennyson: “...Yea.”

The captain then went into his office. The forensics officers went back to searching for the bullet, still coming up short because unbeknownst to them, it was actually in the possession of Officer Perez. He had quickly snatched it before the forensics team came through. Officer Perez quickly walked to the bathroom, locking the door behind him, going up to the mirror and taking the bullet out of his pocket.

Officer Perez: “What the…?”

The pointed part of the bullet, the tip had been flattened like instead of skin, it had actually struck metal.

Officer Perez: “Joe… what is going on?”

 

(The Muscular Arms Apartment Complex, Interior). The elevator opened, revealing Joe and Helen within its golden brown interior. Joe had his crutch under his right arm to prop himself up even though he could feel the bullet wound currently healing. The fear of the thoughts of others still ruling not only his mind but also his actions. Helen went under his left arm, pressing against Joe’s body, the action making him flinch as she rested his arm on her shoulder.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Helen, what’re you doing?”

Helen Troy: “What’re you asking? I’m helping you.”

Helen helped Joe out of the elevator and down the hallway.

Joe: “Helen, you don’t have to–.”

Helen Troy: “For the last time, Joseph. I want to help you.”

Joe smiled and reluctantly replied; “Alright.” The duo arrived at Joe’s apartment door where Helen asked for Joe’s keys. He dug into his right pocket, took out his keys and placed it in Helen’s outstretched hand. She unhooked herself from under Joe’s arm, turned the key and opened the door. Helen placed Joe’s keys back into his hand and presented the open door with a hand gesture. Helen then helped Joe through the door, stopping a few feet from the doorway.

Joe: “Hm… Thank you, Helen.”

Helen Troy: “You’re welcome, Joseph.”

Helen, still under Joe’s arm, placed her left hand on Joe's chest, looking into his eyes.

Joe: “Uh, Helen?”

Helen Troy: “Yes, Joseph.”

Joe: “I uh… um.”

Helen Troy: “Hm?”

Joe: “I uh… You might wanna let go of me since ya know– I just came from the hospital. So, ya know, germs .”

Helen did back away but she also let out a slight snicker.

Helen Troy: “You want to tell me something, Joseph. I saw in your eyes today and just now.”

Joe: “Helen…”

Helen Troy: “It’s alright, Joseph. I’m not going to force you to tell me what it is. It’s obvious that you’re going through a lot.”

Helen pointed at Joe’s leg and said; “Physically…” She then looked into Joe’s eyes and concluded; “And mentally.”

Helen Troy: “Whenever you’re ready, Joseph. Whenever you’re ready to talk about what’s bothering you– whatever it is… I’m here. It’s my turn to help you, Joseph. You’re not alone in this.”

Joe: “I… yea.”

Helen Troy nodded.

Helen Troy: “Goodnight, Joseph.”

Joe: “Goodnight, Helen.”

When Helen turned to walk out the door, Joe felt everything in his body screaming, as if his body was hurting from Helen walking away. Everything in him was telling him to just open up, but he forced himself to do otherwise and all he could do was watch Helen leave. Helen had stepped out of the elevator, going into the lobby. Her mind was still on her conversation with Joe when she ended up bumping into Officer Perez, still in uniform and who had just entered the apartment.

Helen Troy: “Officer Perez, my apologies. I was… distracted.”

Officer Perez: “So this was why you didn’t hang out after the dance.”

Helen chuckled.

Helen Troy: “Caught me red handed, I suppose.”

Officer Perez: “Heard you helped Joe back to his cave, appreciate you going through the trouble.”

Helen Troy: “It was the least I could do.”

Officer Perez: “Hm. Well, I’m going up to meet him.”

Helen Troy: “Of course.”

Officer Perez tipped his hat at Helen before walking off. Helen looked back at Perez going into the elevator and a second before the doors closed, she caught a glimpse, a shift in his expression from jovial to stoic which caught her off guard. Joe was sitting on the edge of his bed, his crutch set next to him, looking down at his leg. He could feel the pain from the wound but he could also feel it already healing. Joe heard a knock on the door, getting up to answer it and when he opened the door, Officer Perez was on the other side.

Joe: “Perez? What’re you doing here?”

Officer Perez: “What, can’t I check up on my friend?”

Joe: “Uh yea yea. Uh… come in.”

Perez entered Joe’s apartment, making the comment; “I thought I would have to ask.”

Joe: “So uh… what’s up?”

Officer Perez: “You and Helen a thing? Going steady, are ya?”

Joe chuckled, then responded; “No, nothing like that… I think.”

Officer Perez: “Mhm. Never saw never, I guess.”

Joe: “You want some root beer, man? I bought a six pack from Pesos.”

Officer Perez: “No, I’m good. Actually, I’m here because I wanted to ask you a question.”

Joe: “About what?”

Officer Perez took out the bullet Joe was shot with, showing how its tip was flattened.

Joe: “...Perez, what’s that?”

Officer Perez: “It’s a bullet, Joe. The one you were shot with. I thought you told the captain that it went through. Did you lie?”

Joe: “No– I…”

Officer Perez: “Joe, look at the bullet! Look at it!”

Officer Perez got closer to Joe, holding up the bullet to him.

Joe: “...What do you want me to say?”

Officer Perez: “What do you mea–! Was Brickowski right, huh?! He said that he saw you at the Sonitrain, how you survived!”

Joe: “I don’t know what exactly Brickowski saw–.”

Officer Perez: “You mind telling me ? That explosion was huge and yea, you didn’t walk away unscathed but after five days, you were back on the field like nothing happened.”

Officer Perez took a breath.

Officer Perez: “Look Joe, I don’t want to be all accusatory… I just wanna know what’s going on. Brickowski shot you, Joe. He shot you, you get that, right?”

Joe: “Of course I do! You think I don’t?! My partner shot me today, Perez! Because what?! Because of something he thought he saw?! Huh?! You said it yourself, that he changed– that he wasn't the same guy that he was before!”

Officer Perez: “I know, Joe! I know! I know that Brickowski is a real piece of work and I’m definitely not with what he did but… is there anything on your side–?”

Joe: “ My side? ”

Officer Perez: “C’mon Joe. Don’t act like something ain’t bugging you. Didn’t I say that you could talk to me anytime?”

Joe: “I thought you said you weren’t a therapist?”

Officer Perez nodded as he backed off, replying; “Ok.” Perez then pocketed the bullet and looked at Joe one last time.

Officer Perez: “Goodnight… Major.”

Joe: “...Goodnight, Perez.”

Perez walked out of the apartment, closing the door behind him, after which Joe let out a heavy breath as rubbed his eyes.

Joe: “What’re you doing, Joe?”

Joe went and sat back on the edge of his bed, he then laid down with his legs hanging off the bed, taking a moment to just think. Moments later, Joe suddenly shot from off his bed, asking himself; “What am I doing ?! I just came from the hospital for Pete’s sake! Dammit, I’m going to have to change the sheets now!” Joe held his forehead and sighed.

Joe: “I’m going to have to wipe down everything too.”

Joe went to the bathroom, sitting down on his toilet and taking off his leg cast. After which he saw that the bullet wound had fully healed, only leaving a circular scar where the wound was. Joe ran his finger gently over the scar.

Joe: “...Why?”

Joe shook his head, got up  and went into the shower. After his shower, Joe came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. He went over to his bed and began taking off the sheets.

Joe: “Damn, I should’ve taken off the sheet first. Now I’m going to have to take another shower after I change them.”

On the radio, the signature voice of newscaster Brock Bachman came over the airwaves and Joe was listening to his report as he took off his bed sheets. Brock first reported on the incident between Joe and Brickowski earlier that day, Joe stopping for a moment to listen keenly.

Brock Bachman: “Brickowski is now in TPD custody awaiting trial for his actions.”

Joe felt a sense of guilt but he knew that it was ultimately Brickowski’s own doing. Brock then switched to other news, specifically bringing up more developments concerning one Phil Anthropist.

Joe: “I have a bad feeling about this.”

Brock Bachman: “We finally have a follow up to Phil Anthropist’s incarceration. It was confirmed that Mr. Anthropist has been involved in criminal activity based on his confession on multiple crimes just moments ago. These crimes include; fraud, deception, embezzlement and money laundering on top of being an accomplice to… to murder.”

Joe: “Wait… what ? Accomplice to who?”

Brock Bachman: “Mr. Anthropist has also confirmed that his current economic status has been granted to him through a man known as Claw, a rich aristocrat from our sister town Citiesville and the supposed person that Mr. Anthropist has been an accomplice to. Claw is quite well known but has never been intertwined with crime until these allegations levied at him by Mr. Anthropist. Mr. Anthropist has also alleged that Claw is also responsible for the two Townsville bombings.”

Joe looked out his window, Helen instantly coming to his mind concerning these revelations.

Joe: “...Helen.”

 

(The Townsville Police Department, Interior). Micheal Brickowski was sitting in a cell, stripped of his uniform, the representation of his authority as policeman, back to being a civilian. He was now dressing the part; he had on a white tank top with grease stains around the stomach and brown loose pants, basically dressed as he would be if he was at home. He was but a simple man again but as far as anyone else knew, Brickowski was a criminal , a rogue policeman who shot his fellow officer, a man awaiting trial instead of the hero he thought himself to be. Payment for his trials was all that lied ahead. Across the hallway before him was the cell of Phil Anthropist, their eyes crossed paths on multiple occasions but only for a seconds at a time as they would turn away from another, perhaps feeling guilt of their actions or the fact that these actions came back to haunt them. The silence was apparent and palpable, as if it was able to be touched and Phil tore through the thick barrier of quiet by saying the first word.

Dialogue:

Phil: “Your name is Micheal , correct?”

Micheal Brickowski: “Hm? Uh, yea. Just uh… just call me Mike.”

Phil: “Hm?”

Micheal Brickowski: “My wife… she uh, she called me Micheal.”

Phil: “I see, so it's reserved.”

Micheal Brickowski: “Guess you could say that.”

Phil: “Well… my wife, she used to call me… Philip.”

Micheal Brickowski: “What changed?”

Phil: “She left… so she couldn’t call me that anymore.”

Micheal Brickowski: “You too, huh? Uh, what happened?”

Phil: “She didn’t… like the life I made for us… and I don’t blame her. What about you?”

Micheal Brickowski: “...Doesn’t matter.”

Phil: “I see.”

A third voice interjected, startling both men and making them stare down the dark hallway. Out of the shadows, a question was asked; “Do you mind telling me your story?”

Phil: “Oh… no.”

A lanky man with grey skin and a metal hand stepped out of the dark, appearing before them was Claw.

Micheal Brickowski: “Who’re…?”

Phil: “Wha– how did you get in here?!”

Claw glanced at Phil and answered; “Mr. Anthropist, you shouldn’t be surprised. I’ve popped into your home on multiple occasions.”

Micheal Brickowski: “Wait… you’re that guy… the one that bombed the place!”

Claw: “I suppose but that’s enough about me, I want to know more about you .”

Phil: “Micheal, don’t heed his words! He’s–!”

Without looking at him, Claw said to Phil; “It would be best if you kept quiet, Mr. Anthropist. It’s bad manners to interrupt others’ conversations, is it not?” Phil backed down and Brickowski saw the man swallow his spit as he stepped away from the cell bars.

Claw: “Now, where were we?”

Micheal Brickowski: “I– what do you want with me?”

Claw: “It’s like I said, I want to get to know you– well, that wouldn’t be entirely true. I want to know more about your former colleague, the man known as Major or–.”

Micheal Brickowski: “Joe?”

Claw: “ That’s the one. You think he’s different, correct? Something more than he is?”

Micheal Brickowski: “...No-one believes me.”

Phil: “Micheal, wait… No.”

Claw: “Try me.”

Micheal Brickowski: “I saw it. Wi– with my own two eyes… he’s a damn monster! A–!”

Claw: “An Exponentially Variegated Organism or…?”

Micheal Brickowski: “E.V.O.”

Claw: “There you go. Well?”

Micheal Brickowski: “Yea… yea, he is.”

Claw started slowly pacing in front of the bars.

Claw: “It is documented that in the early years of this town, there was a wave of E.V.O. incidents leftover effects by the Abysus Incident or 1939, the Nanite Event . Sure, it wasn't the only place that was affected by the event, the entire planet was and still is affected to this day. Even my hometown isn't shy of its own incidents.”

Micheal Brickowski: “Where’s that?”

Claw stopped walking, turned his eyes to Micheal and answered; “No important, Mr. Brickowski.” That immediately made Brickowski backed down.

Claw: “Back to this, you don’t care about how this monster fest all started, you only care about the fact that Townsville was forced to suffer by these individuals. Isn’t that right, Micheal?”

Micheal nodded.

Claw: “If it wasn’t for the police force, the same one you gave your life to, Townsville would have probably been worse off, correct?”

Once again, Micheal nodded in response.

Claw: “Mhm. The police station was this town’s saving grace, the town was established in 1912– it’s been around for a long time and you didn’t want it to disappear so you dedicated your life to protecting it… More or less, in your case as of late.”

Micheal retreated a bit into the bench he was sitting on after Claw’s remark.

Claw: “And after all the time and effort you put in, some young buck from Farmsville came in and not only stole your thunder but did it under false pretenses. He had an advantage and you didn’t. That doesn’t seem fair now does it?”

Claw got closer to Micheal’s cell, his metal hand clutching the bars, the sound of metal bending from his grip made Micheal flinch.

Claw: “So, what’re you going to do about that, Mr. Brickowski?”

Phil: “Michael don’t listen to him! You shake his hand, your soul will be his forever !”

Claw: “That was rather flattering. Thank you, Mr. Anthropist.”

Micheal glanced at Phil for a moment, Phil shook his head, pleading for Micheal to reconsider but his warnings were ignored. Micheal looked up at Claw and asked; “What do you want me to do?” Claw smiled.

Claw: “You want to get back your town, right? Save it from Mr. Major himself? Well, I can help with that.”

Phil: “Michael… please !”

Claw held out his hand and after a few seconds, Micheal got from the bench, walked up and shook the man’s hand.

Claw: “Your soul is mine now, I suppose.”

Claw chuckled.

Claw: “We’ll keep in touch. As for you, Mr. Anthropist, our arrangement isn’t complete. Now, if you’ll excuse me…”

Claw looked down at Phil and concluded; “I have a train to catch.” As Claw chuckled to himself, Phil’s eyes widened as he instantly understood what Claw meant.

Phil: “Please no… not that– PLEASE!!! THE PEOPLE!!!”

Claw kept laughing as he disappeared into the darkness. Micheal heard the crying and sniffled of Phil from across the hallway which got his attention.

Phil: “I hope you get what you want… Micheal.”

Micheal Brickowski: “...Me too.”

 

To Be Continued

Notes:

Chap three, ya know, it's been fun coming with title names. That's what gonna be constant as far as Powerhouse is concerned. Title names! I'm proud of this one too, "Truth Lies Within" eh? Like a double entendre? And both thing took place within the chap? Ah, you get it. So we finally know who those two were in the picture, the first room that Brickowski looked into after going upstairs and the room that was emptied out, his Batcave. I kinda hope that the revelation was cool for you guys, ya know. Fitting in the pieces and all. Also, at first his family were going to be OCs but I wanted to use more civilian CN characters so opted for those instead. His Wife is Carol McCarol from the Ben 10 Reboot but here, she's Carol Brickowski and his son will be familiar to some, Jeff of the kids who got superpowers one in PPG. Same goes for Helen Troy, she's a B10 Reboot character but I probably already mentioned that. Most characters seen so far are from the CNU. Enguells and Jenyx, who was mentioned are from Race Against Time and so is White. While Officer Pepper is Sergeant Pepper from PPG. Officer Perez really developed into the character he is now the more I wrote him. He was the wisecracker funny guy but only slightly and I played to that when he had a shift going up to speak with Joe about the bullet. He was probably different in the show but eh, it worked for what I was doing. That conversation like other things in the chap was extended, including more context and back and forth. Joe too is developing quite well, I mentioned that I introduced and developed his isolation after changing which only came into play more in this chap, the reason why I went back and properly established it in the first place. I tend to do that, where something going in a direction, I go back plant the seeds properly so it flows better. Kinda like writing backwards but going forwards simultaneously. I dialed back the attraction a bit between Joe and Helen and in chap two, only poking at it slightly there so here it can down the slop, ya know, develop more and more as the chap went on. I felt it was too quick but here it can be the snowball that grows as he gathers speed from rolling down a snowy hill. Really like the flashbacks of Brickowski, especially the second one. Had fun making that more surreal with things just happening as it was a dream after all. Claw continues to be my fav to write for and his scene at the end came out great, I feel. I hope y'all like 'em too as well as the universe being unfold. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 4: A Man Called Major: Part Four - The Breaking Point

(Pokey Oaks County, The Town of Townsville, Day). Joe had woken up and started his morning routine, currently in the middle of his morning jog. He was passing by the early birds of the town; the shop owners, the hard workers and those coming off graveyard shifts. The people greeted the officer as he passed by, Joe returning smiles and waves. Joe eventually came upon an open lot that spanned miles which made him curious, luckily he saw Montana Jed rolling up with his cart, parking along the sidewalk.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Morning Jed!”

Joe called out to Montana Jed as he jogged over to him.

Montana Jed: “And a good ol mornin’ to you, Joey!”

Joe: “So, what’s going on here? Do you know?”

Montana Jed: “Hm? Oh, you remember how that Morbucks fellow been in talks with china?!”

Joe: “Yea, I remember.”

Montana Jed: “Well forget about it, this here is the union between the good ol’ US of A and Japan!”

Joe looked over to the massive lot and commented; “Japan, huh?”

Montana Jed: “Yes sir! From what I hear, they’re gonna build something big on dis ‘ere lot. ‘Movin’ a piece of Japan over to ‘ere’! ”

Joe, looking over the open lot and taking a breath as he placed his hands on his hips, commented; “Things are looking up, huh Jed?”

Montana Jed: “In a way, yea.”

Joe: “Hm? What do you mean?”

Montana Jed: “Ya heard the news about Phil, right? All those crimes he’s done and the people he’s involved with? Well, people are stepping back from everything that has anything to do with ‘em. For instance…”

Montana Jed put his arm over Joe’s shoulder, pulling him close. He then pointed at a group of people standing by the bus stop across the street.

Montana Jed: “See dem over there?”

Joe: “Uh, yea.”

Montana Jed: “They ain’t takin’ the train that cuz of the whole Phil thing. Some are sure but that number’s droppin’.”

Joe: “Oh no. I’ll be seeing you, Jed.”

Montana Jed: “See ya later, Joey!”

Joe walked over to the people waiting for the bus and greeted them with a bright smile and a; “Good morning.” They all returned a greeting in kind.

Joe: “Off to work, are we?”

An Arabic man, an older gentleman named Farouk, responded on behalf of everyone; “Yea, Major.” Farouk was a short, blading man dressed in formal work wear.

Joe: “Out of town, right? Why not take the train then? It’s faster–.”

Farouk: “Is it not obvious? It was funded by a bad man, Major.”

Joe: “I know but the Sonitrain itself is a source for good– of progress.”

A Hispanic woman named Talia, responded; “It’s not that easy, Major.” Talia was a brown-skinned woman with her curly hair arranged into a long braid at the back with a mole above her ruby red lips. She had on a pale green top, gold hoop earrings, a black pencil skirt and heels.

Talia: “Some of us are going to remember that it was built by that … man.”

Joe: “Actually, it wasn’t. The train was built by men who wanted better for this town and dreamed up and executed by a woman… a great woman who wanted just the same. That train is ours, it belongs to Townsville, not Phil. We make it ours because it is.”

Farouk: “I…”

Farouk looked around at the other people and saw that they were all shutting themselves off from Joe’s perspective.

Farouk: “...I’m sorry, Major.”

Joe nodded.

Joe: “I understand. Enjoy your day.”

Joe went back to his jog, lost in his own world while the one around him slowly blurred away. Joe felt himself slipping back into that dark isolation that was chasing after him, luckily he was knocked out of his trance after spotting a small congregation at a newspaper stand. He stopped by, picking up that day’s issue of the Townsville Tribune. After paying for it, he began reading; the front page was about Phil Anthropist’s confession and how it was reported that, as it stands, he would be seeing 25 years to life. Joe thought back to Phil telling them about Claw, the one behind the bombings and the taking of the lives of 89 people.

Joe: “...This is all just a mess.”

Joe was alerted to someone asking; “Hey, could you turn that up?”, making him look up from his reading to see the man selling the paper, turning up his radio. Joe then heard Brock Bachman’s voice over the airwaves; “And the news just keeps coming, folks. As Michael Brickowski, the former officer who shot fellow officer Joseph Jeralds…”

As Joe’s name was spoken, those standing around listening to the report, recognised they were next to the man in question. Quiet mumblings of his recognition were being slung, however to Joe himself they sounded like full on conversations because of his enhanced hearing.

Brock Bachman: “Has been released from the Townsville Police Department custody just an hour ago.”

Joe: “Wait, what?!”

Brock Bachman: “With the help of lawyer Mr. Sosumi, he has been let off with the plea of a psychotic break. Mr. Brickowski did also add a comment of him ‘being in the right’ .”

Joe heard the stray; “In the right?” from the crowd.

Brock Bachman: “Because according to Brickowski himself… Joseph Jeralds is an E.V.O .”

Joe felt the tone around him shift as everyone began staring at him, either filled with fear, confusion or even anger. He heard their mumblings of concern and feelings of betrayal as he twisted and turned to look at those around him. Feeling overwhelmed, Joe ran off, heading home to change into uniform and drove out to the precinct.

 

(Townsville Police Department, Interior). Joe arrived at the station which was crowded by paparazzi and to his discovery, he didn't need to fight through the crowd as the journalists immediately created a path for Joe right up to the station’s front doors. It was not out of admiration but out of disdain and Joe could feel it. He reached the doors, taking a deep breath as he held onto the knob, he then pulled the door open and stepped inside where everything suddenly went quiet upon his arrival. Everywhere Joe looked, every person was staring back at him with those same eyes.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Uh… Good–.”

Captain Tennyson: “I’m gonna have to ask ya… to leave , Jeralds.”

Joe: “Sir please, let me explain.”

Officer Enguells: “Get outta ‘ere, freak!”

Captain Tennyson: “Did I give you an order to speak , Enguells?!”

Officer Enguells: “...No, sir.”

Joe looked around the lobby and saw the faces of his fellow officers, their eyes pinning him down with intense anger and hatred.

Joe: “Sir… please.”

Captain Tennyson: “Please, just go.”

Joe nodded, he turned to leave when the captain told him; “Drop your badge and gun to the ground.” Joe pleaded to the captain; “Captain, don’t let me do this.”

Captain Tennyson: “Jeralds.”

Joe spotted the officers, hands hovering over their guns with Officer Enguells in particular, already gripping onto his own firearm. Not wanting to further escalate anything, Joe did as asked and stripped himself of his gun and badge.

Captain Tennyson: “Officer Perez, get ‘em outta here.”

Officer Perez replied; “Yes, sir.” as she approached Joe and escorted him out of the building where they were met by a sea of people, journalists and civilians alike, launching their shame and rage at Joe as they made their way through. Perez guided Joe into his squad car and drove off, eventually stopping by the new open lot, parking against the curb.

Joe: “...Perez?”

Officer Perez: “You’re an E.V.O.”

Joe: “...Yes.”

Officer Perez: “The bomb you threw up in the air?”

Joe: “And the explosion at the Sonitrain… it was inches away from my face–.”

Officer Perez: “But you lived.”

Joe: “...Yes.”

Officer Perez: “When that news came over the radio, every officer in the station wanted you gone. That instantly hated you.”

Joe: “...Do you?”

Officer Perez faced Joe and replied; “...I don’t know.” Perez gave Joe that flattened bullet, saying; “Here.” After Joe took the bullet, Perez started the car and drove off.

 

(The Muscular Arms Apartment Complex, Day). They eventually pulled up to the Muscular Arms apartment, Joe then immediately got out of the car without Perez even saying a word. Joe walked around the car, standing by the driver’s side.

Dialogue:

Joe tugged on the collar of his police uniform and asked; “Do I… do I return these?” Officer Perez responded, without even looking; “Burn them.” and then drove off. Joe began walking up the steps towards his apartment building. On the third step, Joe suddenly came across Claw who was standing before the doors of the Muscular Arms apartment building. Joe’s sorrow instantly shifted to anger as his face transformed into an intense scowl as he stepped forward, meeting the lanky man up close.

Joe: “What the hell are you doing here?!”

Claw: “Oh, aren’t you a brave one.”

Joe: “I don’t fear evil.”

Claw: “And the flattery just keeps coming, doesn’t it?”

Joe: “It was you, wasn’t it? Is Mr. Sosumi on your payroll?! Did you get Brickowski out of lockup?!”

Claw: “Why else would I be here? I’m not buying an apartment.”

Joe: “...Why… why’re you doing this?!”

Claw: “Because you stopped me from blowing up the train.”

Joe: “Tha– that’s it?! Because I stopped you from hurting people?! Good people?! ”

Claw: “Your pure sense of honour is extremely novel. I didn’t aim to kill anyone, I just wanted to remind Phil that he is scum. Collateral damage was to be expected and to think otherwise would be foolish.”

Joe: “You–?!”

Claw: “We’re in public, Mr. Jeralds. Are you sure you want to be charged with assault? That would be worse for you considering your situation.”

Joe: “Damn you!”

Claw: “Mhm. Anyway, are you going inside to pack?”

Joe: “What?”

There was a sudden explosion in the apartment complex’s parking lot.

Claw: “And there goes your car.”

Joe glared at Claw which prompted him to reaffirm; “I didn’t do it. Some youths came by here earlier.” Joe closed his eyes and took a deep and calming breath.

Joe: “Are you aware that you’re also guilty?”

Claw: “I know but as far as anyone knows, those are just allegations– accusations , if you will. On the other hand, as far as people care , you’re the monster here.”

Joe: “...That’s why you made Brickowski out me, because you wanted eyes on me… and not you.”

Claw: “He was right, you are a smart kid. So, when do you think you’ll leave?”

Joe: “ Leave?! Oh no, I’m going to stop you!”

Claw laughed.

Claw: “ Stop me? You can’t be seen in the town right now. Didn’t you hear the news? You’re going to leave and I’m going to continue to make Phil Anthropist’s life a living hell. Now be a good boy…”

Claw got close and continued; “And walk right out of this town. Ok? I can’t have you messing up more of my plans.” Joe grabbed Claw by the collar, managing to reach his neck in spite of his tall stature and pulled him close. Claw smiled at Joe’s rage which was being balled up into a fist that was shaking violently. Suddenly, Joe felt something strike him in the back of his head, looking at the ground he saw that it was a brick. The brick had splotches of red on one of its edges. Joe unhanded Claw and felt the back of his head, turning around to see a large crowd of people, all angrily yelling at him. Joe even spotted the young woman that he bestowed a kiss onto his cheek after saving her.

Joe: “...Hildie.”

Claw: “You might want to head inside.”

Joe: “You know when I leave. All eyes are just back to you, right?”

Claw: “I know but this is Townsville and I’m a Citiesville citizen. Your police have no jurisdiction in my town and the police of Citiesville are my biggest fans.”

Joe: “Scum!”

Claw: “I didn’t argue otherwise.”

Joe saw the people grabbing more weapons and objects and sighed. He then glared at Claw before walking past him.

Claw: “E.V.O.s have claimed siege to this town but that’s just an excuse for them to hate something they do not understand. People hate and I know that all too well.”

Joe’s eyes widened.

Joe: “Are you–?”

Before Joe could finish his question, Claw walked off, saying; “I suppose I’ll be seeing you, Joseph.” Joe scoffed at Claw before yelling; “I’M GOING TO STOP YOU!!! YOU HEAR ME?!! I’M NOT LEAVING UNTIL I DO!!!” Joe entered the apartment, going inside the elevator. He was inside the golden brown interior of the elevator when he took out the bullet Perez gave him and stared at it as he ascended. The doors opened and as Joe stepped out the elevator, he heard a familiar voice.

Helen Troy: “...Joseph?”

Joe: “Helen, you’re here.”

Joe pocketed the bullet.

Helen Troy: “I heard the news. I wanted to see how you were doing.”

Joe: “You wanted to…? Helen, are you sure you want to be here?”

Helen Troy: “I'm sure, Joseph.”

Joe: “...I’m sorry, Helen.”

Helen Troy: “Joseph… I would like to come inside.”

Joe sighed but he let Helen into his apartment, he stepped inside first and he closed the door once she entered after him.

Joe: “Do you want something to drink?”

Helen Troy: “Uh… sure.”

Helen sat down at the table while Joe poured out two cups of cold water from the fridge. Joe placed a cup before Helen and he sat in the chair opposite hers with his cup of water in hand.

Helen Troy: “...Did you hear about Phil?”

Joe: “What about him?”

Helen Trial: “He’s going to stand trial in a few days but it’s pretty much a done deal. Isn’t it?”

Joe: “I’m sorry about the train, Helen. I heard that it’s not getting much traffic.”

Helen Troy: “I suppose that it was par for the course.”

Joe: “Yea, I mean I have people outside my house right now because of what became. If I– I hadn’t changed–.”

Helen Troy: “No, this isn’t your fault, Joseph.”

Joe: “...Unfortunately, I don’t feel the same.”

Helen Troy: “So this was it, wasn’t it? What you wanted to tell but… couldn’t. I understand, you were afraid about how I would’ve reacted.”

Joe: “I’m sorry, I should’ve–.”

Helen Troy: “No, you were protecting yourself, I understand. But, that must’ve felt lonely for you.”

Joe held his head down, looking down at the table. Helen stretched her hand out, holding onto Joe’s.

Helen Troy: “If Phil is an example, I judge people by action… not on who they are.”

Joe brandished a tight smile.

Joe: “Well, that was different. You didn’t know the truth about Phil–.”

Helen Troy: “Neither did I of you.”

Joe: “Hm. Point taken. Well, here’s something else you don’t know.”

Helen Troy: “What is it?”

Joe: “The same man that’s behind the explosions is the reason why Brickowski was let go.”

Helen Troy: “What?! Well, what’re you going to do?”

Joe: “I have to stop him. He told me that he plans on keeping up with his actions so we should expect another explosion soon.”

Helen Troy: “We have to stop him before that happens!”

Joe: “Helen, no. You can’t–.”

Helen Troy: “Joe, don’t! I told you, I want to help you!”

Joe chuckled, then asked; “Is that all?”

Helen Troy: “Who knows?”

Joe: “Helen, I still don’t know–.”

Loud banging started emanating from Joe’s door. Joe gestured his hand toward Helen, telling her to stay seated while he checked the noise. As he slowly walked up to his door, Joe called our; “Who is it?” Whoever it was, they didn’t answer, they only kept ramming into the door. Doing so with more and more force until the door was broken off its hinges.

Joe: “Arnie?!”

The man in question was a large and rotund one with a bushy mustache and messy black hair, wearing an orange shirt and blue jeans. Behind him was a small mob of people that looked just as angry as Arnie did.

Arnie: “You– Get out of my apartment! Now!”

Joe: “You don’t even own the place, Morbucks does! You’re just my neighbour!”

Arnie: “GET OUT, NOW!!!”

Arnie tackled Joe to the ground and they were wrestling when Arnie saw Helen to his left, shooting up to his feet in response to presence.

Arnie: “...Ms. Troy? What’re you doing here?! Are you with him?! With this freak ?!”

Helen Troy: “I–.”

Joe: “No! No, she’s been trying to leave but I– I wouldn’t let her!”

Arnie barked; “You bastard!” as he punched Joe in the face and while Joe’s face was bruised, Arnie scrambled in pain. He got up from the ground, holding onto the knuckles of his left hand.

Arnie: “Get her outta here!”

Helen Troy: “Wait–!”

The women from the small mob went over to Helen and began ushering her out in spite of her being in disposition but after looking at Joe, who mouthed the words; “Please, go.” Helen reluctantly left. Arnie flashed his hand before grabbing Joe by the collar and threw him into the hallway.

Joe: “Arnie, stop!”

Arnie took a bat from one of the men in the small mob and struck Joe across the face.

Arnie: “Shut up, you monster!”

Arnie then struck him again but the bat ended up being shattered to pieces as a result.

Arnie: “Dammit!”

Arnie barked; “C’mere!” as he grabbed Joe by the collar once more, pulled him up and carried him out of the building, throwing him down to feet of the screaming mob. Joe was on the ground when he saw Helen was getting into her car. They shared a sombre look and she mouthed the words; “I’m sorry.” Joe gave a tight smile and Helen responded with one of her own before getting into her car and driving off. Joe was now on his knees when he heard; “If you’d just leave like I told you to, things wouldn’t have gone down like it did.” Joe looked up at the man before him, which was a well dressed Michael Brickowski who was looking down at him with a smug smile.

Joe: “Brickowski?”

Joe then got on his feet.

Joe: “Why’re you here?!’

Michael Brickowski: “To make sure you leave this town alone. Now go.”

Joe: “You idiot, are you seriously taking the side of Cla–?!”

Brickowski suddenly pulled a gun at Joe that instantly quieted the roars of the mob.

Michael Brickowski: “Shut up!”

Joe: “You made a deal with evil just to get at me… You’re despicable.”

Brickowski struck Joe across the face with the butt of his gun and began yelling; “Where do you get off, huh?! I’m protecting them from you ! Do you know your kind put us through, huh?!”

Joe: “I didn’t put any of you… through anything !”

Brickowski pointed his gun right at Joe’s forehead, the click of the bullet moving into the chamber resonating through the air. Joe took a deep breath and in a gust of wind, he vanished.

Arnie: “He disappeared!’”

Hildie: “Where’d he go?!”

Michael Brickowski: “Outta town if he knows what’s best for him.”

Brickowski holstered his gun and began walking away from the crowd which prompted Arnie to ask; “Where are you going?” Michael glanced back at the man and answered; “Uh… I gotta meet with somebody.”

 

(The Townsville Police Department, Interior). Officer Perez rushed to the captain’s office, slowing down and opening the door to enter. Captain Tennyson was sitting back in his leather chair behind desk, looking outside the window to his left, gazing at the blue sky through the blinds.

Dialogue:

Officer Perez: “Yes, sir?”

Without looking the officer’s way, Captain Tennyson responded; “There’s a mob at the Muscular Arms apartment complex down the way. Get some officers out there and break it up, huh? The Mayor is breathing down my neck so make it quick.”

Officer Perez: “Yes sir.”

Perez was about to leave the officer but stopped, he turned back to the captain and asked; “Sir… did we do the right thing? Letting Joe go like that?”

Captain Tennyson: “...Ya know, I’ve been here since the beginning. Born in ‘72, I saw this place go from a small settlement to the town you live in now. When dem E.V.O.s wrecked through town, I was right there, seeing it all go down. Good people– men, women and children… all turned into monsters and killed other good people. It was hell. There was a strong hatred that grew from the point. People raised their kids to hate and those kids then grew up and taught their kids the same damn thing. The reasons for the hate will soon be lost to the ages and continue to be held further back as we go forward in time but that hate–.”

Officer Perez: “Will keep going.”

Captain Tennyson: “Mhm. It’s generational hate and I fear that a hate like that– that strong… will never go away.”

The captain faced Perez and continued; “So, ask me that question again, Perez.”

Officer Perez: “...I don’t think I can, sir.”

Captain Tennyson: “I get it. Besides, I don’t think I had an answer for you anyway.”

 

(Helen Troy’s Residence, Evening). Helen had arrived at her home a while ago but she couldn’t bring herself to exit her car, her mind still racking with prior events, the guilt of leaving Joe behind to fend for himself was getting to her. Helen took off her gold glasses and wiped her eyes. She then put them back on, finally mustering up the courage to get out of the car. She walked up to her front door, grabbed her keys and opened it. However, once she stepped inside, something grabbed onto her shoulder which startled her. Helen looked back and saw Joe, covered in cuts and bruises while seemingly being unaffected by them. She quickly pulled Joe into her house and locked the door afterwards, walking Joe towards the dining room.

Dialogue:

Joe: “I’m sorry. Don’t worry, no-one followed me.”

Helen Troy: “It’s alright Joseph, I’m just surprised to see you. If anything, I should be apologising to you–.”

Joe: “They would’ve hurt you, Helen.”

Helen Troy: “Regardless, it didn’t feel right to leave you like that.”

Joe: “Don’t worry, I’m fine.”

Helen Troy: “You’ll heal, right?”

Joe: “Yea. Hopefully it doesn’t take five days like last time.”

Helen Troy: “So, what now?”

Joe: “I… I don’t know. I came here because I never had anywhere else to go.”

Joe noticed that Helen was staring blankly at him, with a somewhat shocked expression.

Joe: “What is it?”

Helen Troy: “I’ve never heard you say ‘I don’t know’ before.”

Joe: “Hm. First time for everything, I guess.”

Helen Troy: “You can sit down, Joseph.”

Joe looked back at the chair at the dinner table and took a seat. Observing his wounds, Helen noticed that they had already started healing.

Helen Troy: “Now, what’re you going to do, Joseph?”

Joe: “I want to stop Claw, I want to end all of this. Truthfully, I want everything to go back to the way they were. I’ve managed to be a cop for about a month– dreamt about it my entire childhood only for it to be dashed after a month .”

Helen Troy: “Joseph, I’m sorry.”

Helen placed her hand on the shoulder of Joe’s red stained police uniform.

Joe: “I know that my life will always be different from this point on– there’s no going back. I just don’t know where to start this new one.”

Joe suddenly went to still, his eyes widened, his breathing screeched to a stop as sweat began raining down his face.

Helen Troy: “Joe… what’s wro–?”

The floor and even the house itself began to shake from a small tremor, forcing Helen to grip onto the chair Joe was sitting in.

Helen Troy: “An earthquake?”

Joe: “No… there was an… explosion.”

Joe looked Helen in the eyes and continued; “It was… the Sonitrain.” Helen gasped, holding her mouth as if she was holding back the shock. Joe shot to his feet and was rushing to the door to leave.

Helen Troy: “Joe, wait?!”

Joe ignored Helen and dashed out of the house in a blur.

 

(The Townsville Train Station, Evening). Joe appeared at the train station in a few minutes, kicking up a cloud of dust in his wake. The explosion decimated the Sonitrain and lit the surrounding area ablaze. Joe looked down at his hands then back at the roaring flames and began clapping. The intention was to put out the flames with a powerful gust of wind; he clapped once but the fires kept blazing, he clapped three times more and this time the flames seemed to be getting weaker. Joe gave it one last clap which released a powerful shockwave of wind that immediately put out the flames, leaving behind a scorched black train, emanating with steam.

Dialogue:

Joe: “...No.”

Joe went inside the destroyed train, walking past the fallen passengers within. Joe gasped when he looked ahead, seeing a barely conscious Farouk on the floor. Joe quickly knelt down and held the severely burnt man in his arms.

Joe: “Farouk… you– you took the train.”

With his last breath, Farouk only managed to say; “...Major.” before he ultimately expired. Tears filled Joe’s eyes but his face showed that he was filled with rage, he started breathing heavily from his mouth as his cheeks began turning red.

 Someone called out to Joe; “Hey!”, prompting him to turn to his left where he saw Officer Enguells who instantly drew his gun and took aim.

Officer Enguells: “You did this, didn’t you?!”

Instead of arguing, Joe gently placed Farouk down and disappeared in a blur, appearing before Enguells in a matter of seconds.

Officer Enguells: “Wha– when did you–?!”

Joe grabbed the gun from Officer Enguells, the officer backing away in response.

Joe: “You want something to fear?”

Joe then snapped the gun in half before dropping the pieces at the officer’s feet.

Joe: “...There.”

Joe then walked past Enguells, seething with anger as an intense scowl was etched on his face. He was walking towards the squad cars, the other officers making way for Joe out of fear. At the same time, Helen was driving up to the scene. She parked her car close and stepped out to meet Joe but he just kept walking.

Helen Troy: “Joseph!”

Joe: “Stay. Here! …I have to deal with this– with him .”

Helen Troy: “Joseph, let me help you, dammit!”

Joe: “I can do it myself, alright?! I don’t need anyone!”

Joe continued ahead, saying to himself; “And I probably never did.” Joe then ran off, kicking up a dust trail.

Helen Troy: “...Joseph.”

 

(The Townsville Police Department, Interior). Phil was sitting in his cell, looking at the floor with a sombre expression, mentally counting the days until his trial. He had started his seventeenth round of mental counting when he heard a sudden boom and was hit by a wall of wind. Phil looked forward where he saw Joe standing on the other side of his cell.

Dialogue:

Phil: “...Joseph Jerlads?”

Joe: “Where. Is. He?”

Phil: “What’re you going to do to him?”

Joe: “He blew up the Sonitrain, Phil. People were on that train. Where is he?”

Phil: “Wha… he…”

Phil fell out of his seat, dropping to his knees where he pleaded to the sky; “When will he stop torturing me?!”

Joe: “You want him to stop? Tell me where he would be right now.”

Phil looked up at Joe with tears in his eyes while Joe looked back with a stern expression.

Phil: “He has a house in Citiesville but that’s only one place he might be–.”

Joe: “Tell me all of them.”

 

(Pokey Oaks County, Night). Brickowski pulled up on a warehouse outside of Townsville, driving up a dirt road and parking in front before getting out of his car. As he walked towards the front doors, he was greeted by The Wrecking Crew; Jack, Crow and Wreck.

Dialogue:

Wreck: “Dere he is, dah man of the hour! What took ya?!”

Michael Brickowski: “You kiddin’ me? This place is hard to find, it took me a minute.”

Crow: “Yea, Claw wanted a secret place to move his stock of Herodium. It’s a whole thing.”

Michael Brickowski: “Uh, yea. Anyway, is he in there?”

Jack: “Yea, he’s waiting for you.”

Michael nodded then entered the warehouse, going through a small door that was cut out of the two larger doors. The interior was filled with crates and barrels along with large wooden shelves stocked full with more crates.  At the end of the room was a massive metal cauldron that was filled with Herodium in the form of a hot orange liquid which was being poured out of a metal funnel situated above the cauldron. Standing before the cauldron was Claw, hands behind his back, watching the liquid as it flowed into the iron cauldron.

Claw: “Did you have fun?”

Michael Brickowski: “If that’s what you call it? In any case, it looks like he’s gone.”

Claw: “Are you certain?”

Michael Brickowski: “Well uh, he just kinda ran off– too fast to see where exactly he went.”

Claw: “So you’re just guessing?”

Claw faced Michael, his glare making the man cower.

Claw: “He’s not gone, Michael. Well, he did leave the town but I’m pretty sure he’s out trying to find me considering what had just happened.”

Michael Brickowski: “What do you mean?”

Claw: “Oh, I just blew up the Sonitrain.”

Michael Brickowski: “Wait, what?! Why did–?!”

Claw: “You remember what you signed up for, right? I made Joe’s life in Townsville impossible, forcing him to leave while I continued my work.”

Michael Brickowski: “You blew a train with people!”

Claw silently stared at Michael for a moment until he asked; “Were you making a point?”

Michael Brickowski: “I can’t be a part of this.”

Claw: “Michael, you step through those doors and you won’t make it back home. I helped you and you knew what I was about so I don’t need your righteous indignation right now. You’re a part of this life now and that life belongs to me.”

After seeing that Michael didn’t move from where he was standing, Claw exclaimed; “Now, that’s more like it.” He then went back to watching the pouring of liquid Herodium, telling Brickowski; “Now keep it down a bit, I’m marveling.”

Meanwhile, outside the warehouse, The Wrecking Crew were passing the time by playing catch when they heard the moving of gravel and what sounded like footsteps. Crow put on his glass to see better and asked; “Who’s out there?!” Joe then came into view.

Jack: “Oh, it’s that one cop! What’s his name?”

Crow: “I think it was Major.”

Wreck: “Hey wait a minute, he ain’t a cop no more!”

Jack: “Oh yea, Mr. Claw made sure ah that.”

Crow: “Still wearin’ his uniform, though.”

Joe: “Is he in there right now?”

Crow: “Sure, he’s in there. Ya gotta make an appointment to see him, though.”

Joe: “Step aside, I don’t want to hurt you.”

Jack: “Ya don’t have to worry about that, Major. We’re just like you.”

Joe: “You guys are E.V.O.s too?”

Wreck: “Yup! So dah lil tough guy ‘I don’t wanna hurt ya’ stuff ain’t gonna work on us.”

Joe: “That’s good, actually.”

Michael jumped from the sudden sounds of fighting from outside while Claw didn’t even flinch, only smiling. Brickowski heard screams of agony and loud booms until everything went silent. Joe then burst through the large warehouse doors.

Michael Brickowski: “Joe?!”

Joe: “You’re here too, huh?”

Claw: “Goodnight, officer– oop, that’s no longer the case now is it?”

Claw faced Joe and asked; “So, did you kill my men?”

Joe: “I’m not a killer, Claw. I only knocked them out, what you heard was them trying to put up a fight.”

Claw: “I see. So, what can I do for you?”

Michela Brickowski: “I think he’s here to kick your can.”

Claw held his head and sighed.

Claw: “I know , Michael. What you just heard me doing before you so rudely interrupted, was sarcastic banter. I know that this man is here to ‘stop me’ and ‘put an end to my operation’ . Isn’t that right, Mr. Jeralds?”

Joe: “I’d say so.”

Claw: “Good. Well, I suppose you better come to me because I’m in the middle of something and I’m not moving from where I am.”

Joe responded; “Gladly.” as he made the first step, beginning his short trek toward Claw. However, he was met by Brickowski’s gun.

Joe: “Get out of my way, Brickowski.”

Michael Brickowski: “Just get outta ‘ere, Joe.”

Joe: “Remember what I told that criminal that threatened to blow up the station– Dynamite Dog? I told him that I’m not gonna cower down to some punk slinging around a gun to get what he wants. I made a promise to protect people and you can’t stop me, I won’t allow it.”

Michael's hands began shaking and sweat began running down his face as he swallowed his spit, his resolve was being overpowered by Joe’s. Brickowski eventually backed down, lowering his gun and stepping out of the way. Joe walked past Brickowski and made his way towards Claw who faced Joe once he approached.

Claw: “I should give you a round of applause, that was quite the show. Now, you said you’re not a killer so why are you here?”

Joe: “I’m taking you in even if I break every bone in your body and drag you to the station.”

Claw: “Hm, it looks like you have everything all figured out, huh? Well, I love to break to you, that’s not going to happen. I’m not going to prison which means the only way you're carrying me out of here is in a body bag, Major .”

Joe scowled at Claw’s remark. Claw lifted his metal hand and gestured to Joe to come at him which Joe obliged, charging at the lanky man. Joe ran in and threw a punch that, to his surprise, Claw caught with the same metal hand.

Claw: “Aw, don’t look so shocked, I’m an E.V.O., remember? You figured it out earlier, didn’t you? I mean, a man as tall as myself with such horrible complexion is far from common.”

Claw sent Joe flying, throwing him out of the warehouse where he crashed into Micheal’s car.

Michael Brickowski: “Got dammit!”

Claw then walked outside the warehouse to meet Joe who was climbing off the now wrecked car, getting back on his feet.

Claw: “We have to scrap out here, I have too many important stuff in the warehouse. Now, where were we?”

One of the Wrecking Crew intervened; “Wait, let us… handle him, Mr. Claw.” It was Jack who was getting back on his feet with the other two following suit.

Claw: “Hm? Oh, go ahead.”

Jack: “Round two, wise guy!”

Joe: “More wise than you, taking me on.”

Wreck: “Got ah mouth on ‘em, eh boys?!”

Crow fixed his glasses as he and the others took out their weapons.

Crow: “We’re not holding back this time!”

The Wrecking Crew charged at Joe, bellowing a war cry. Jack stabbed his jackhammer into the ground, sending out an intense tremor that shattered it in chunks. The force of the blow smacked Joe back and he rolled across the ground until he skidded to a stop. He looked up and through the dust came Wreck with his wrecking ball flail; he spun it around and swung down on Joe, shattering where Joe stood and seemingly Joe himself. Wreck touched down, smiling at his perceived accomplishment, brandishing his tusks. However, his smile quickly turned to shock as he was suddenly pulled by his flail into the smoke left behind by his attack.

Crow: “Wreck?!”

A hand jutted through the smoke, grabbing Wreck by the throat and as the smoke dissipated, Joe’s form began to be revealed. In his other hand was Wreck’s wrecking ball flail and with a tight squeeze, Joe shattered it completely. Joe began punching Wreck repeatedly in the face, destroying it more and more with each hit. Joe then grabbed Wreck by the tusks and began spinning him around until he finally slammed Wreck into the ground. The resulting collision was as if a grenade went off as an explosion of dust and debris shot into the air.

Claw: “Hm.”

Joe shot through the dust, charging at the other two members of The Wrecking Crew. Crow leapt ahead and swung down with both his crowbars but Joe evaded the attack and countered with an uppercut that was blocked by Jack’s intervention, using his jackhammer as a shield.

Jack: “You put a dent in my hammer!”

Joe backed away and went into a boxing stance.

Jack: “I’m gonna have to buff that out!”

Jack roared as he charged in with his jackhammer, swinging it around and forcing Joe back. Crow shouted; “Stand still!” as he then charged in, swinging his crowbars at Joe. Crow managed to land a hit on Joe who had to block with his forearm, grimacing a bit from the pain. Joe was unfortunately then struck in the face with Crow’s other crowbar. He then pushed Joe back and then struck him again but this time, the crowbar shattered to pieces upon impact on Joe’s now bruised skin.

Joe: “RAHHH!!!”

Joe threw a punch and even though Crow quickly used his one crowbar as a shield, it could not stand up to Joe’s anger as he broke through it with ease. Joe then sank his fist into Crow’s face. The punch utterly destroyed Crow’s face, blasting every tooth out of his mouth and sending him flying right into the back of Brickowski’s car. Micheal’s body jolted a bit from the sight of his car continuing to get damaged.

Jack: “You took out my brothers!”

Joe: “You guys were related?”

Jack: “It’s a… it's a figure of speech, man.”

Joe: “Right, I knew that.”

Jack charged in, once again swinging his jackhammer at Joe who managed to dodge each attack. Jack tripped Joe off his feet, making him fall on his back where he then stabbed at Joe with his jackhammer. Luckily, Joe grabbed the jackhammer before it reached him, pushing it back.

Jack: “Just die!”

Joe: “Never!”

Joe roared as pushed back on Jack more and more until suddenly, his eyes began to burn a bright white which caught Jack off guard.

Jack: “What the…?”

White hot heat then shot from Joe’s eyes, going right through both of Jack’s shoulders while blasting him back. Joe threw off the jackhammer and flashed his head left to right while squeezing his eyes shut as he staggered to his feet. Joe managed to quell the heat behind his eyes and after his vision returned, he saw Jack laying on the ground, groaning in pain from the holes burned into each shoulder.

Joe: “I’m… I’m sorry.”

Claw: “Oh, you can shoot heat from your eyes. Intriguing. They looked like shooting stars in the night sky, by the way– quite exquisite.”

Joe glared at Claw, going back into his boxing stance. Claw chuckled as he then began to slowly walk towards Joe.

Claw: “I remember when I first went through my metamorphosis, it terrified all the town’s folk.”

Claw raised his metal arm and continued; “I was but a child when the wise elders of said town thought it be a fitting punishment to remove … my arm.”

Joe: “I’m sorry that happened to you but that doesn’t give you the right to then torture people!”

Claw: “I want to be angry at them, Mr. Jeralds, so don’t you dare dictate to me how I should feel!”

Claw collected himself with a deep breath.

Claw: “My apologies, I let my emotions get the best of me. You have it wrong, though.”

Joe: “How so?”

Claw: “I don’t torture people because of what the wise elders back in my hometown did to me, I torture people who wronged me as anyone else would. That’s all, pretty simple. It’s like I told you before; people hate. Sometimes people don’t need a gigantic motive to do the things they do, sometimes they just want to do things. Sometimes people want to hate for hating sake…”

Claw stopped walking once he was a few inches away from Joe.

Claw: “And sometimes people are evil for the sake of it. Even when they have every right to be.”

Joe and Claw stared at each other for a moment until they suddenly threw a punch at one another. Their fists shot passed another other as they headed to their intended target, each other’s faces. Both their fists collided with each other’s face but neither man faltered, they kept going, punching at one another but Claw grabbed Joe by the face and slammed him into the ground. Joe forced out heat from his eyes, making Claw block with his metal arm. He swatted away the blast and grabbed Joe by the mouth with his metal arm, now heated up to high temperatures which burnt Joe’s cheeks. Claw then lifted Joe up by the mouth and threw him into the side of the warehouse, Joe slammed against the concrete wall before falling to the ground.

Claw: “Are we done? Do you need some motivation?”

Joe staggered to his feet, glaring at Claw.

Joe: “Moti… vation?”

Claw: “Yea! Let’s see. Well, if you remember, I was the one that killed 89 plus people and is actively destroying your small town– the one you swore to protect.”

Joe glared back at Michael Brickowski who shied away from his gaze. Joe then looked back at Claw, then down to the ground, digging his fingers into the dirt.

Claw: “There we go.”

Joe blasted off, slingshotting himself forward at high speeds, appearing before Claw who managed to react just in time, throwing a punch with his metal arm. Joe was quicker, luckily, ducking under the man’s punch and countered with an uppercut, striking Claw in the chin. However, that didn’t stop Claw as he then struck Joe in the gut which flung him through the large metal doors of the warehouse. Joe did manage to land on his feet just in time to dodge an oncoming axe kick from Claw, moving to the side. Joe quickly grabbed Claw by the leg and threw him into the large cauldron, Joe then ran up to Claw with a punch that he dodge, making Joe punch the cauldron of Herodium instead which left a fist-shaped dent behind. Claw grabbed Joe’s wrist and snapped it. Joe screamed as he backed away, Claw then threw a punch with his metal arm but Joe headbutted it, shattering it into pieces. Claw was shocked but quickly shrugged it off, swapping over to his legs, starting to kick at Joe. Fortunately, Joe ducked under the kick and struck Claw in the leg with his one good hand, breaking that leg. Claw grunted from the pain but Joe wasn’t done as when Claw looked ahead, Joe’s forearm was already flying towards him.

Joe: “This is the end, CLAW!!!”

Claw said to himself; “I suppose it is.” His face contorted into a smile right before he was struck by a lariat at full force. Joe roared as he sent Claw crashing into the ground, shattering it on impact while sending out a shock wave of force that rippled through the air. Joe looked down at the defeated Claw; he was broken and bruised all over but he wasn’t breathing which instantly sent Joe into panic. Joe then heard a hoarse chuckle coming from Claw as he struggled to turn his head to face Joe, brandishing his broken teeth with a crooked smile.

Claw: “Had you there… didn’t I?”

Joe closed his eyes and collapsed to his knees with a heavy breath.

Joe:: “I’m taking you in… Claw .”

Claw: “And then what? The towns folk will love you again?”

Joe: “I wish but I’m not stupid, I know that life is gone. I’ve made peace with it. I just had to make sure you couldn’t hurt anymore people. Cop or not… I still have a mission to protect everyone.”

Claw groaned from annoyance.

Claw: “And our chat is over. I can’t stand your self-righteousness.”

Claw got up from the crater he was in, much to Joe’s shock.

Joe: “What’re you… doing?”

Claw: “I told you… I’m not going to prison.”

Claw began walking towards the cauldron of liquid hot Herodium.

Joe: “Wait, you need to pay for your crimes–!”

Claw: “Have I not made myself clear?! Either you kill me or be quiet!”

Claw continued to walk towards the cauldron and he was inches away from it when he was suddenly shot in the back several times, falling to his knees. Joe quickly looked back to see Micheal Brickowski, gun in hand with steam seeping out from its nozzle.

Claw: “Looks like… somebody… complete their mission tonight.”

Claw then fell on his side, lifeless.

Joe: “You–.”

Michael Brickowski: “You gotta get outta here.”

Joe: “...Why?”

Michael Brickowski: “I called the station back when you were fightin’ his goons, they’re on their way here.”

Joe stood back on his feet.

Joe: “What’re you going to do?”

Michael Brickowski: “Does it matter?”

Joe: “...No, it doesn’t.”

Joe suddenly exclaimed; “They’re here.” Michael asked; “What?” before he then heard the sirens of incoming squad cars. Joe and Micheal shared one last look before he ran off into the night, speeding into the shadows. Michael checked his gun for bullets, seeing that there was no more left. He was then bathed in the red and blue lights of the squad cars that drove up, parking before the warehouse doorway. There were about four squad cars with two of the officers to exit them being Captain Tennyson and Officer Perez.

Officer Perez: “Brickowski.”

The captain was looking around the place; seeing the beaten men that made up the Wrecking Crew, the destroyed environment and Claw’s body laying before the cauldron of Herodium. In the centre of it all was Michael Brickowski with a gun in his hand.

Captain Tennyson: “What happened here, Brickowski?”

Michael Brickowski: “This guy was the reason I managed to get out of lockup but after he blew the train up… I had a change ah heart.”

The captain once again scanned his surroundings and then commented; “Did ya now?”

Michael Brickowski: “Sure did.”

Captain Tennyson ordered the other two officers to call for backup and then told Officer Perez; “Cuff ‘em.” Officer Perez responded; “Yes, sir.” as he took out his cuffs and approached Michael. Brickowski willingly gave Perez the gun and accepted the cuffs. Captain Tennyson walked up to Brickowski and asked; “Are you sure you alone did this?” Michael looked back at the lifeless Claw, then back at the captain where he met his vibrant green gaze.

Michael Brickowski: “Yea.”

Still looking into Brickowski’s eyes, Captain Tennyson told Perez; “Take him in.” While Brickowski was being escorted to the squad car, the captain approached Claw’s body. He noticed the several bullet holes but he also saw that he had broken bones and major bruising all over his body.

Captain Tennyson: “...Hm.”

 

(Pokey Oaks County, The Town of Townsville, Day). The next day had come but Townsville’s people were unmotivated and drained from all that had happened in the days passed. Brock Bachman’s voice was back on the radio waves, reporting on the news as usual and people were listening to it as they forced themselves out of bed or while getting ready for work. Officer Perez was driving to the station while Brock’s voice rang in his ear, listing off recent events.

Dialogue:

Brock Bachman: “The man behind the bombings known as Claw was found dead at his private warehouse last night. Along with him were his three accomplices, all unconscious when the Townsville police arrived. According to the captain of the Townsville Police Department, Captain Jedidiah Tennyson; former officer Michael Brickowski was also at the scene and he also confessed to being the one that killed Claw and subdued his allies.”

Officer Perez: “Of course he did.”

Brock Bachman: “This spells the end of what is called ‘The Second Siege of Townsville’ , the first being when this great town was ravaged by ravenous E.V.O.s. In other news, former Townsville Joseph Jeralds has been missing since yesterday, his whereabouts remain unknown and there is no attempt to look for him. As for Phil Anthropist, former accomplice to Claw, he is still in the Townsville Police Department's custody awaiting trial which is only two days from now–.”

Officer Perez turned off the radio and decided to take in the sounds of the busy but melancholic town around him as he drove the rest of the way to work. Perez pulled into the station, parking his personal vehicle and making his way towards the building. On his way there, he saw Montana Jed and his Prairie Dog on a Stick food cart passing by, opting to greet the eccentric man.

Officer Perez: “Uh, morning Jed!”

Montana Jed: “Oh, mornin’ there Officer Perez! Care for a Prairie Dog on a Stick?!”

Officer Perez: “No thanks, I’m on a diet. Hey uh, Jed. You were one of the last people to see Joe– well, apart from me, do you have any idea where he would have gone? Did he tell you anything?”

Montana Jed: “No… no. The last thing I saw ‘em do was… tryin’ to convince people to take– to take the train.”

Officer Perez: “...Yea.”

Montana Jed: “Officer Perez… should I care that he’s gone?”

Officer Perez: “I… I won’t tell you not to.”

Montana Jed smiled and nodded, then rolled on with his food cart. Officer Perez then went inside the precinct which was a bit quieter than usual as some of the officers were at the train station, helping clean up the wreckage. Officer Perez took a seat at his desk, getting into some paperwork. He grabbed a stack of paper, lifting them up to find something hidden underneath them. It was the same dented bullet but it was made into a chain. Perez smiled as he placed down the papers and took up the bullet to observe it closely.

Officer Perez: “Joe… you goofball.”

 

(Townsville Train Station, Day). Captain Tennyson and some of his officers as well as the fire department were clearing away the debris and shrapnel from the Sonitrain explosion. The captain overheard one of the firemen talking with Officer Enguells about Joe.

Dialogue:

The firefighter asked Officer Enguells; “So that freak really caused all this, huh?”

Officer Enguells: “More or less. All I’ll say is that nothing like this ever happened until he came here. Nothing good happens when they’re around.”

Captain Tennyson: “Hey, get to it!”

Officer Enguells: “Yes, sir!”

Captain Tennyson shook his head in embarrassment, he then shifted away a piece of metal, his black gloves protecting his hand from any cuts. The metal he picked up was a bar he threw behind him into a pile to be carried away. The captain then saw Helen Troy’s car pulling up with her stepping out and approaching him, putting on gloves of her own. They were a pair of white gloves with gold studs on them. The captain greeted the woman; “Ms. Troy.” as he tipped his hat at her.

Helen Troy: “Good morning, Captain.”

Captain Tennyson: “Fixin’ to get yer hands dirty?”

Helen Troy: “I suppose you could phrase it that way. I can’t just sit by not doing anything. I need to do something .”

Captain Tennyson: “I get ya.”

Captain Tennyson noticed Mayor Hartfield over to his left, arriving and helping in the cleaning as well. Reminding people that he is a very hands on Mayor.

Helen Troy: “Morbucks is funding the repair of the Sonitriain as well as the reconstruction of the station.”

Captain Tennyson: “Well, that’s great news.”

Helen Troy: “I wish Joseph was here to see that the town is pushing forward. You know that last thing he said to me was that he didn’t think he needed anyone.”

Captain Tennyson: “Considering what he’s been put through in such a short time, can’t blame ‘em too much.”

Helen took up a piece of metal, having it in her hands as she asked; “Is it safe to assume that Joseph will experience the same treatment elsewhere as he did here?” Captain held on to the brim of his hat and took a breath.

Captain Tennyson: “I would say so. We can only hope he’ll take care of ‘emself.”

Helen Troy looked to the sky, thinking about Joe as she gazed into bright blue.

Helen Troy: “Be safe… Major.”

 

(Nevada, Day). Joe had walked into a town in Nevada, opting to walk the entire way from the Pokey Oaks County instead of taking any form of transport to avoid any incident. It wasn’t a problem for him, luckily, because of his enhanced physicality. He only had on his officer’s pants and shoes, the only thing on his back was his white undershirt. Once he made it into town, that was when he wiped the first beat of sweat from his face after so many days of walking. Joe walked past a diner named Wong’s Food To Go , being tempted by the food inside but decided against it as he didn’t want to cause an altercation. Joe’s stomach began to growl, making him grab at his belly. Looking to his right, Joe saw a payphone across the street, quickly crossing over to it and stepping inside. He took out his wallet and opened it and within was a picture of his Uncle Sam standing with other men, all with smiles on their faces. Joe smiled as he glided his thumb across the photo. He then took off the phone and placed it against his ear as he placed 25 cents into the coin slot. Joe then dialed in a number and after a few rings, he heard someone picking up the call.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Uncle Donovan… yea, it’s me Jo– right, you would know… Yea uh, long story. I’m in Nevada right and I was wondering if I could pop by since I was so close by… I have nowhere else to go.”

 

The Story Continues

Notes:

Been a while, eh? Well don't worry, I've been working on Powerhouse things and other stuff, *wink* *wink*. Anyway, here's the finale of the four part original or at least starting point to the universe at large. We discovered a lot of things, haven't we? How the world work, that Nanites are essentially king as far as we've seen and yea. Anyway, Claw vs Joe, y'all liked that? Cuz I know I did, their interactions were some of the most fun things to write. Th fight between them especially. I like the Joe I crafted, the noble and patriotic man who doesn't back down from tyranny. He even has a little smug side to him ya know? A little edge, he's fun. I'm gonna miss Claw, Captain Tennyson, Officer Perez, Helen Troy- Townsville as a whole, it was a fun place and I hope y'all enjoyed your stay. I know y'all se the theme and through line of the verse, the reaction to the town's folk finding about Joe and the talk between Perez and the Captain about hate, that's gonna be the through line, or at least one of them. Also, Joe really went through it, huh? Lol. This was a great start I feel and I hope y'all feel the same way. Welp, thanks for reading and onto the next.

Chapter 5: The Trials of Acceptance

Year: 1946

Joe was jogging down a mountain road, one like a serpent wrapped around a gigantic boulder. It was nearly empty, Joe only saw the occasional car drive past which allowed him to have some peace. He took this moment, when he was running downhill to just think about his life, the events that led to the present day. It had just started only to end in an instant. Lost in thought, not focusing about where he was going, Joe kept running. He eventually came back to reality just in time to realise that he had run too far, finding himself within the Nevada Desert.

Dialogue:

Joe: “...Hm.”

Joe sighed, spotting a rock to his left. He went over it and sat down, just to take a breather. He looked around him and saw nothing but sand. The feeling of isolation that has been following him since he left Townsville was still present and now it was codified by his current surroundings. He was lost within it and that gave Joe an uneasy feeling.

Joe: “...I better get back.”

(Orchid Bay, California, The Grand Smith Mansion, Day). Joe ran back to the mountainous city of San Francisco, California where he has been staying. He ran back up the mountain road, right up to its peak where a massive mansion was located. Made of red brick and towering into the sky, The Grand Smith Mansion created an intimidating presence but its lush green yard filled with multiple fountains, a large one within its centre countered that with delight. Joe walked through the front gates that brandished the number “107b” on one of the stone pillars that propped them up. He walked past the many hedges that were cut into shapes of animals which was to made for an inviting atmosphere. However for Joe, who was looking around, it didn’t do anything for him. He walked up to the steps of the mansion with a cold face, going up the short flight of stairs that led to the front porch where he sat down on the final step. Joe tried to enjoy the sun and open air but he was like a stone within a storm, the cool wind moved around him and the sun’s rays felt as they bounced off his skin. He started to hear a tune coming from behind him, it started off low but got louder the closer it got. Joe turned back and saw a young man with short blonde hair with bangs that hid his eyes and a body on the slender side. He wore a black t-shirt that read “Shag Carpeting” on the chest and blue ripped jeans. Even though it wasn’t connected to an outlet, the young man was strumming the strings of his electric guitar as he approached Joe.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Oh, good morning… uh… sorry. A few days here and I still can’t get your name down pat.”

The young man strummed his final string before plopping down next to Joe. He then told Joe; “Tis alright, friend. You can refer to me as Val, ‘ay brah.”

Joe: “Of course. Sorry again, I’m just uh– I'm a bit out of it.”

Val: “Tis chill, friend. You forgot my name but now you can remember what to call me by. So it all worked out.”

Joe: “Nothing seems to bother you, Val. How do you do it?”

Val: “Things may bother me but I alloweth them not bother, ya know?”

Joe: “Yea, I uh, I think I do.”

Val: “Most wondrous, friend.”

Footsteps interrupted the duo’s talk and looking behind them, they saw a woman with dark skin and curly black hair fashioned into a bun. Her skin was smooth but protruding from her shoulders, forehead, jawline and calves were dark green metal spikes. The woman, just like Joe, was an E.V.O. The shoulders of her white button up shirt she wore were torn to shreds because of the spikes as well as the calves of the grey pants she had on. Her eyes glowed a piercing bright turquoise with full pink lips. The metal along her forehead sloped down her nose and protruded forward as if it were a bird’s beak.

Val: “Valorous morn, friend Doris!”

Joe: “Good morning, Doris.”

Doris: “Hey. Donovan wants to see you.”

Joe pointed at himself and asked; “Wants to see me?” and Doris nodded. Joe stood up, dusting off his knees.

Joe: “Thank you, Doris.”

Doris: “Mhm.”

Joe: “Excuse me, guys.”

Val: “No worries, brah.”

Joe smiled and nodded at both then went inside the house.

Val: “Would thou care for a bard, Doris?”

Doris turned to Val and responded with a cold and monotone voice; “No thank you.” before going back inside. Val shrugged then went back to playing his electric guitar. Joe was calling out for his uncle when Doris, who was standing by the living room doorway, informed him; “Downstairs.” in that same stoic voice.

Joe: “Oh, thank you.”

Joe left the living room and headed to a door that was underneath the staircase that led to the bedrooms. He opened the door and went down the flight of stairs into a vast room built underneath the entire house. There were giant steel beams being pulled and dragged through the air by levers accompanied by the sound of metal being banged, dropped and welded. Joe came down the final step of the staircase, into what felt to him like a new world.

Joe: “Unc– UNCLE DONOVAN?!!”

Donovan yelled back; “Joey?! Be right with you!” There were then sounds of thrusters, making Joe look in the air where he saw his uncle flying above him. Donovan had a jetpack strapped to his back with a metal apparatus over his arms, chest and shoulders. He touched down before Joe, kicking up some dust as he landed.

Joe: “Hey, Uncle Donovan.”

Donovan: “Hey there, Joey.”

Donovan was very fit for his age; an elderly man with slicked back grey hair and striking beady eyes, a broad chin wearing a burgundy turtleneck.

Joe: “What is all this?”

Donovan: “Oh this? Just the metal framing– the foundation for the next hotel I’m building.”

Joe: “Whoa. What’s the gimmick this time?”

Donovan: “It’s still in its infancy but what you’re looking at is the first step into underwater hospitality.”

Joe: “An underwater hotel?”

Donovan: “You betcha. The foundation is made of Bicenthium Alloy, a new metal that was discovered not too long ago. It’s some pretty strong stuff so the hotel will be able to manage the water pressure. This right here… is going to revolutionise hotel franchising.”

Joe: “All of this is… wow.”

Donovan: “I know, I know.”

Joe: “...So uh, you asked to see me?”

Donovan: “Oh right, I was just wondering how you were getting along. Have you already gone on your jog?”

Joe: “Yea… yea. I kinda lost myself for a moment– ended up in the Nevada Desert.”

A loud scoff shot from the background, drawing the attention of the two men. The person who scoffed was Donovan’s 15 year old grandson, Edwin Grand Smith. He had a clipboard in his hands, supervising all the work that was taking place. Just like his grandfather, Edwin wore a burgundy turtleneck and had his black hair slicked back. He was looking disappointingly at Joe with his striking blue eyes.

Donovan: “Eddie.”

Edwin: “Still can’t believe you’re letting your powers weigh on you.”

Joe: “Excuse me?”

Edwin: “All I’m saying is that if I had your powers, I would–.”

Donovan: “That’s enough, Edwin!”

Donovan turned to Joe and told him; “He has a fascination with superheroes you see.”

Joe: “Superheroes, huh? You got a favourite?”

Edwin: “Easy, The Captain Brothers–.”

Joe: “Captain Righteous and Captain Nemesis? You know they’re not real heroes, right? They’re just actors stealing valour?”

Edwin: “They’re not ‘stealing valour’ ! They made Orchid Bay better!”

Joe: “ Cops did that, son.”

Edwin: “I’m not your son!”

Joe: “Figure of speech.”

Edwin: “Whatever. I have work to do.”

Edwin then walked off, pouting the entire time.

Joe: “Well, he’s passionate . I mean, I understand but...”

Donovan: “I’m sorry about that, he really likes superheroes.”

Joe: “Completely understand looking up to someone.”

Donovan: “Hey, I’m going for some fresh air, care to join me?”

Joe: Uh, sure. Could I take a shower first? Clean off the seat and dirt?”

Joe stepped out of the shower. Towel around his waist, entering his room that he had wiped down the day he arrived at the mansion. He approached his bed where the clothes that he picked out were waiting for him; a white shirt with a blue star on the chest, pale brown cargo pants and a red belt with a gold buckle. Joe got himself dressed and stepped out of his room where he bumped into Eddie who had just come from the kitchen, a bottle of Cola Cola soda in hand.

Edwin: “Jeralds.”

Joe’s eyebrow flicked up, caught off guard by the teenage boy’s general demeanour.

Joe: “Look, we got off on the wrong foot back there. Why don’t we establish proper goodwill?”

Edwin: “Sure. I suppose I was a tad abrasive.”

Joe: “A tab, huh?.”

Edwin: “Mhm. Anyway, carry on.”

Joe: “Oh, uh…”

Edwin carried on down the hallway, drinking from his bottle of soda as walked off. Joe snickered as he shook his head, then walked off. Joe met with Donovan sitting on a wooden bench in the massive backyard filled with cemented pathways, grass fields and vibrant green trees. Joe called out to Donovan as he approached. Donovan was drinking tea hot off the kettle and a sandwich, setting them down to his left, the sandwich specifically on a plate.

Donovan: “Joey, take a seat.”

Joe sat to the right of Donovan as the elderly man dusted his hands off while licking the crumbs from his lips.

Donovan: “1 o’ clock in the afternoon and I’m just having breakfast. I’m sorry I couldn't make it to the table for breakfast, by the way.”

Joe: “It’s fine, I uh… I didn’t either. I ate in my room.”

Donovan: “Well that’s no good at all. I told you the rules of this house when you arrived, didn’t I?”

Joe: “Yes sir, you did.”

Donovan: “Could you repeat it?”

Joe: “We eat together in this house; breakfast at 10 and dinner at nine, sir.”

Donovan: “So you were listening. So why didn’t you abide by them, this isn’t like you to disregard an order.”

Joe: “I’m sorry, it’s just…”

Donovan sighed, giving Joe a soft pat on the back.

Donovan: “I’m sorry about what you had to go through, Joey. All you wanted to do was protect the country that your uncle protected during the war–.”

Joe: “But because of what I became… what I am, that was taken away from me.”

Donovan: “ ‘What you became’? ”

Joe: “Um.”

Donovan: “Joey, you’re still a person and a damn good one.”

Joe: “I don’t… I don’t know. It’s just that… all those people out there–.”

Donovan: “That you don’t have to worry about. This place is a safe haven for people just like you.”

Joe: “E.V.O.s?”

Donovan: “Family, Joey. Take Dory…”

Joe: “Dory?”

Donovan: “After her change and what happened because of it, she had to leave her home town. The place where she grew up for years. I opened up my home to her because I see her as one of my own daughters.”

Joe: “And Val?”

Donovan: “Of course. I found Val wandering the lonely roads of Nowhere Kansas. I asked him what that was about and you know what he said to me?”

Joe shook his head and Donovan chuckled.

Donovan: “He said ‘Good morrow, I am new to this land. Prithee show me the way?’ .”

The two broke into a short stint of laughter.

Donovan: “He uh– yea, he made himself at home real quick and I think of him as family as well. He and Dory give me some nice diversity here; Val can make up for Doris’ stoic and quiet nature but when I just want peace–.”

Joe: “You can enjoy Doris’ company.”

Donovan: “Mhm. We have a good thing going here, Joey. I missed having a full house.”

Joe: “Hm. I am glad that there’s a place like this at least. Thank you for letting me into your home, uncle Donovan.”

Donovan: “We may not be blood but we’re family, Joey… that’s what family’s do. Also, your uncle Sam wouldn't forgive me– probably kick my ass whenever I see him again, eh?”

Joe chuckled.

Donovan: “Yea, your uncle rubbed off on me. He set a good example for us. Oh, did your uncle ever tell you the story of when we found out about Leland’s little secret?”

Joe: “Ultra-Boy? Uh, no. He uh… he never got to it.”

Donovan: “I think you could use a story right now. You mind if I tell ya the tale?”

Joe: “Uh yea, sure.”

Donovan: “Great. Now…”

 

_______________________

 

September 25, 1918

(Camp Jackson, South Carolina, Day). One of many bases built for the training and the deployment of troops, established in July 1917. One such army man stationed there was Leland Lewis; a young man with curly blonde hair, a chiseled face and small but lean build. He was the only one present in the barracks, getting dressed. He put on a white shirt with his camo pants along with his dot tag around his neck. Leland was somewhat cautious, looking around as he put on black glove that reached up to the bicep of his left arm.

Dialogue:

Leland: “There ya go.”

A voice called out for Leland, one that easily filled up the empty barrack space; “Lefty! Are you in ‘ere?!”

Leland: “Sam?! Yea, I’m by the bed!”

Samuel Jeralds stepped through the door, walked down and met up with Leland, leaning against the bunk bed. Samuel was dressed similarly to Leland with the added gold chain with a star on it accompanying his dog tag around his neck. He had blonde messy hair and a goatee with vibrant blue eyes.

Samuel: “What’s taking ya? You know that we gotta prepare for tomorrow don’tcha?”

Leland: “I know, I know. I was just uh– I was just putting on my glove.”

Leland raised his left arm, wiggling his fingers as he showed off the glove. Samuel snickered, also influenced by Leland's bright smile and chipper demeanour.

Samuel: “Come on, the boys are waiting for us.”

Leland: “Well then let’s get a move on!”

The two stepped outside where Leland commented; “You know that you’re the only one of the guys that call me Lefty, right? Even though I asked you not to?”

Samuel: “Can’t be dictating speech, there Leland. You wear a black glove on your left arm so I call you Lefty.”

Leland chuckled as he shook his head. Samuel and Leland then ran into a fellow soldier in the same get up as them. He was short but stout with a wide frame and muscular, his defining feature was his protruding nose and bald head.

Samuel: “Spencer Specific.”

Spencer Specific: “That’s General Specific to you, Jeralds.”

Samuel snickered at the remark. At the same time, Specific glanced at Leland who quickly diverted his eyes.

Spencer Specific: “Where are you two off to? Aren’t you two supposed to be preparing?”

Samuel: “Shut up, Specific.”

Spencer chuckled.

Spencer Specific: “I have rank over two lowlifes so you better watch that tone, soldier.”

Samuel: “You can’t pull rank on us when you don’t have it, Specific .”

Spencer Specific: “And you’re just oh so good aren’t you, Jeralds ?”

Samuel: “Better than you, General .”

Spencer grimaced at Samuel’s taunting, once again glancing over to Leland who averted his eyes just like before. This made him smile and ask Leland; “You good there, little guy?”

Samuel: “You prick.”

Leland: “It’s alright, Sam. Let’s just go, ok?”

Samuel: “...Yea.”

The two then walked off, Spencer eyeing them the entire with narrow eyes. Leland and Samuel had jogged the rest of the way to their location, by a tree in a generally secluded area on the campgrounds where several individuals were waiting. These individuals were; Donovan Grand Smith, Samuel Sturdy and Nathaniel Nitro. Sturdy was tall and stocky with broad shoulders, beady eyes and messy black hair. Nitro was a slender but toned man with a strong chin, vibrant red hair and flickering eyes. While a young Donovan still had his slick back hair but black with a muscular frame.

Sturdy: “‘Bout time you bozos showed up! What took ya?!”

Samuel: “Calm down, Sturdy. You’ll lose your hair with that worryin’.”

Sturdy: “Yea, yea.”

Nitro: “Finally,youguysfinallycame! We’vebeenwaitingforevertostart–!”

Leland: “Wow, wow Nitro. Slow down, buddy.”

Nitro took a deep breath.

Nitro: “We don’t have much time, though. We only have so much time until someone realises that we’re not helping with the preparations!”

Samuel: “What ya got for us, Donny?”

Donovan held up a contraption that had everyone in an instant state of awe and confusion; a small golden brown thruster with straps attached to it, making it possible for one to wear the instrument on their backs.

Sturdy: “Are ya just gonna stand ‘dere or are ya gonna tell what the dang thing is?”

Donovan: “Cool your jets, Sturdy. I just wanted you guys to have a good look is all. Now, what you’re looking at is a jetpack.”

Leland: “Wow, you finally did it! That’s awesome, man!”

Donovan: “She’s a beaut, ain’t she?”

As Donovan was putting on the jetpack, Nitro commented; “Isn’titfunnythatyoumadethisinsecret?! Like nobody foundaboutthis!” Sturdy looked over to Leland, who translated Nitro’s fast paced talking.

Leland: “He said that it’s pretty strange that Donny built this thing without being found out.”

Samuel: “That is a good point. How’d ya do it, Donny?”

Donovan had fully strapped on his jetpack when he answered; “Sneaking off campgrounds when I can, finding material not too far from here and acquiring some resources from the camp, etcetera. It was hard but I made it work.” 

Donovan glanced to his left, then his right and also looked past the others to peer in the distance for any wanted onlookers.

Donovan: “Alright, the coast is clear.”

Samuel: “Yea, we weren’t followed. Let it rip, Donny!”

Little did the men know, Spencer Specific was hiding from their line of sight. Donovan flicked up a small compartment on his right strap, exposing a red button that he then pressed which activated the jetpack. Fire and smoke burst out of the jetpack’s exhaust, slowly but surely lifting Donovan into the air. Donovan was sent flying above the 16 foot tall tree they were standing under.

Sturdy: “Well I’ll be a monkey’s uncle.”

Leland: “Thought you were already one, Sturdy.”

Sturdy: “Hm, good one.”

Leland: “Thanks, Sturdy.”

Samuel made a few steps forward.

Samuel: “Look at you! Always talkin’ about building some flying machine to help with the war effort and ya did just that!”

Nitro: “Wheredidya– Where did ya find the fuel for that thing?!”

Donovan: “One of the stuff I acquired was herodium! They got a batch of it in the labs here! I made this thing fast too cuz when I’m on that battlefield, I wanna whizz around the air while I take out the bad guys!”

Leland: “Like a bullet!”

Samuel: “A living bullet!”

Donovan: “Living Bullet! I dig that!”

Donovan eventually touched down on the ground, turning off the jetpack afterwards.

Nitro: “Wait a minute! Youstolethosethings! Whatifyagetcaught?!”

Donovan: “I think I caught that! You’re asking what if I get caught for stealing from the camp, right?!”

Nitro nodded, his head going up and down as fast and as wild as possible.

Donovan: “Eh, I’ll deal with it. No worries.”

Samuel: “You are a salesman.”

Sturdy: “Yea, a snake oil salesman.”

Donovan: “ Ha ha ha! ”

A voice then added; “IGood one, Sturdy !” The men turned to see Spencer Specific closing in on them.

Samuel: “Spencer? How did you–?”

Spencer Specific: “I followed you, Einstein .”

Spencer looked over at Donovan who was trying to hide his jetpack.

Donovan: “Sam, Leland! I thought you said you guys weren’t followed?!”

Leland: “We were sure we weren’t!”

Samuel: “This is on me, Donny.”

Spencer Specific: “Is it now?”

Sturdy: “You want me to hurt ‘em?”

Samuel: “Easy, Sturdy. Spencer, what do you want, huh? Aren’t you supposed to be helping out with the preparations?”

Spencer Specific: “You are all in violation of a lot of things, let me tell ya. Sneaking off campgrounds, stealing from the camp itself? I don’t know Donovan, not a good look. Wouldn’t you say, Lewis?”

Nitro: “Leland?”

Leland: “Um… he’s right, Donny… this is uh… not gonna look good for you.”

Donovan: “Leland, what’s going on with you two?”

Samuel: “You were acting weird before too. Leland?”

Spencer Specific: “Hold on, acting weir–. What makes you all think that anything is going on? Anyway, I will have to report to the higher ups on what I saw–.”

Sturdy: “Specific, you bastard!”

Spencer Specific: “Ah ah ah, Sturdy. Don’t do anything rash now. Lewis, I can count on you as a witness, right?”

Samuel looked over to Leland, who averted the man’s eye, looking down at the ground and nodding his head.

Samuel: “Leland… what’s going on?”

Specific walked up to Leland, placing his hand on his shoulder as he looked smugly at the other men.

Spencer Specific: “Be seeing you all, you too Leland.”

Specific then left, his loud cackling permeating through the air.

Nitro: “Iam sooooc onfused!”

Sturdy: “Hey, Leland! The heck was that about?!”

Samuel: “Sturdy, it’s alright.”

Samuel approached Leland, standing before him and with a gentle voice, he asked; “Leland. Lefty, what’s going on?”

Leland: “I– I told you, stop calling me Lefty !”

Leland squeezed his eyes shut as she shouted at his friends but after opening his eyes and realising that he had readied his voice, he backed away, feeling ashamed of himself. Leland then ran off, the rest of the soldiers watching on in confusion.

 

_______________________

 

(Orchid Bay, The Grand Smith Mansion, Interior). Joe and Donovan were back inside the mansion, in the kitchen where the latter was washing the utensils he had used. The kitchen itself was large, with a marble countertop island, dual sink, several wooden cabinets and efficient appliances; a large white refrigerator between the steel silver stone and the rows of cupboards. Joe was standing by the marble countertop island, watching Donovan as he finished washing up, putting away the plate and teacup he used.

Dialogue:

Joe: “I don’t understand, why was Leland falling in line with Specific?”

Donovan: “I’m still in the middle of the story, Joey. That’d be spoilers.”

Joe: “Oh, right. Ya know, uncle Sam told me that you were the one that came up with the name ‘Living Bullet’ but that’s not the case, uncle Sam did.”

Donovan: “Hm, wasn’t he modest. Yea, your uncle Sam came up with the name. Did he also tell you about the The Living Bullet Project?”

Joe: “Yea, he did. He told me about how the government drafting you on the project but not just you.”

Donovan: “Yea, they tried to make it a whole thing, using my work to replicate success but that went belly up after they quickly realised that I was the only man for the job.”

The two men were alerted to a voice that asked; “And I supposed that would imply that you didn’t get discharged, that you won them over?” That person was Doris, stepping into the kitchen.

Donovan: “Oh, Dory. Well, I would say that’s spoilers but considering that I stand before you, a man having fought in the war, I would be inclined to tell you yes.”

Doris: “That’s good.”

Donovan: “Yes it was. Now, where were we–?”

Joe: “Before you continue, uncle Donovan. I wanted to ask.”

Donovan: “Hm?”

Joe: “I appreciate the story– or I should say, I want to appreciate it. What I’m trying to ask is–.”

Donovan: “What’s the message of the story?”

Joe nodded.

Donovan: “Well, you’re going to have to find out, now won’t you?”

Joe chuckled, then responded; “I guess so.”

Doris: “Please, continue.”

Donovan: “Hm. Now…”

_______________________

 

Spencer Specific was in the middle of moving equipment into several trucks when he was approached by Leland. Leland grabbed Spencer on the shoulder after he had loaded a crate into the back of a truck, pulling him away a bit.

Spencer Specific: “Oh hey, Leland. Aren’t you supposed to be helping with–?”

Leland: “Shut up! What the heck was that back there?!”

Another soldier asked; “You two alright?”

Spencer Specific: “Yea, we’re fine. Let’s take this somewhere else, huh Lefty ?”

Leland, through his gritted teeth, replied; “...Fine.” The two went behind the Mess Hall where Leland immediately pressed the stout man against the building’s walls.

Spencer Specific: “Ah ah ah, you know you can’t do anything rash.”

Leland: “What the hell, Specific?!”

Spencer Specific: “Your friends are in violation, Leland.”

Leland: “Then what’s taking you so long to report them? You getting cold feet?”

Spencer Specific chuckled, then responded; “What? Can’t I have a little fun first?”

Leland: “You prick!”

Spencer Specific pushed Leland back a bit, stepping in slightly as much.

Spencer Specific: “Who do you think you’re talking to, huh?! I could take away your precious position, your valour– I can run you out of here! Do you understand me?!”

Leland: “I accepted you threatening to ruin my life but now you’re bringing my boys into this?!”

Spencer Specific: “I see General Specific in my future and in that same future, all of you are not around. However, I can keep them around but only if you play ball.”

Leland snickered, prompting Specific to ask; “What’s so funny.”

Leland: “You have that much doubt in your own talents that you need to get us out of the way so your sorry ass can succeed?”

Spencer Specific: “You’d do good to watch that mouth, Lefty . So, what’s it going to be?”

Samuel answered; “Sounds like a tough question.” The two men were stunned to see the man in question standing before them. In the distance, Leland saw Sturdy, Nitro and Dononvan standing by. Leland whispered to himself; “ ...Lookouts. ” Specific tried to play off the shock of what was thought to be a secret conversation being discovered, doing so by dusting off imaginary dust from his left shoulder.

Spencer Specific: “Samuel, it’s bad manners to interrupt a conversation.”

Samuel: “What, you want to restrict my actions?”

Leland: “Sam, please… just go.”

Spencer Specific: “Listen to your friend, Sam. You might not want–.”

Specific was suddenly struck in the face, making him stagger back. He momentarily lost his footing, tilting to his right and almost falling over. Spencer luckily caught himself before truly falling over and was holding the left side of his face.

Spencer Specific: “Do you know what you just did?”

Samuel: “I punched you.”

Leland: “Sam, wait! Hold on!”

Samuel glanced at Leland before glaring at Specific, his blue eyes peering through his intense scowl.

Samuel: “What did you do to him? What did you do to Leland?”

Spencer Specific: “Wouldn’t you like to kno–.”

Samuel struck Specific again, this time sending him into the dirt.

Spencer Specific: “What the hell is wrong with you?!”

Samuel went over to Specific and grabbed him by the shirt collar, pulling him up and barking in his face; “Answer me, Spencer!” Spencer, instead of answering, opted to push Samuel back. He followed it with a punch that Samuel quickly weaved out of the way of. The two gave each other some space, circling one another as there was definitely going to be a fight.

Leland: “Sam, please! Don’t do this!”

Samuel: “Then are you going to tell me what’s happening between you two!”

Leland: “I…”

Samuel: “Then that just means I’m going to have to beat it out of Spencer here!”

Spencer Specific: “Beat what out of me?! Leland and I were just having a nice conversation before you showed up and assaulted a fellow soldier!”

Samuel: “Shut up, Specific! Don’t remind me that we’re on the same side!”

Spencer Specific: “You know what? Fine! I’ve been meaning to–!”

Specific was once again punched in the face, interrupting his sentiment and sending him back a bit. Specific was wiping his mouth when he managed to weave another punch coming his way. However he was then struck in the gut with a knee he couldn’t react to, knocking the wind from his body.

Leland: “Sam!”

Samuel: “Are you just going stand there and take it?!”

Specific roared and charged at Samuel, tackling him but was unable to take Samuel off his feet. He then opted to strike Samuel’s gut to repeat, forcing Samuel to push Specific back. Samuel then threw a punch that Specific caught, chuckling smugly. Specific threw off Samuel’s arm and swung at him but Samuel ducked under, grabbed Specific’s arm and lifted him off the ground. Samuel then slammed Specific to the ground before straddling him and pummeling his face.

Leland “Sam!”

Samuel: “He did something to you, Leland! And I’m going to get to the bottom of it!”

Sturdy, Nitro and Donovan were still watching from afar when they heard a voice pop up from behind them, asking; “Move aside.” The men turned to see who asked and Sturdy in particular was being smug but only for an instant as his face dropped from the shock of who he was looking at.

Nitro: “...Uhhhh…”

Donovan: “The one time your engine stalls.”

Samuel was still on top of Specific, beating on him with his fists, one after the other, left then right. Specific’s face began becoming disfigured from the pummeling until Samuel was suddenly lifted up by the arm and thrown back.

Leland: “General Tuddrussel.”

General Tuddrussel was quite tall with wide shoulders even though he was on the leaner side. He had a long mustache that was reaching for the ground and a lantern-like double chin that gave him the air of a superpowered being.

General Tuddrussel: “What the hell are you two doin’?!”

Specific staggered to his feet, wiping the red from his nose, when he answered; “General Tuddrussel, sir. Samuel was the one–.”

General Tuddrussel: “Shut yer yap, Specific! You and Jeralds are to be in military detention for the next six hours! Got it?!”

Samuel: “Yes, sir!”

Spencer Specific: “...Yes, sir.”

The general closed his eyes and took a deep breath, he then approached the two men, placing one hand per one shoulder. He sighed, the two men feeling the weight of what felt like his disappointment bogging them down.

General Tuddrussel: “We’re fighting a war , gentleman. The last thing we need is to fight amongst ourselves. We should have camaraderie. Camaraderie. ”

Samuel: “You’re right, sir.”

Spencer Specific: “Yea… we’re sorry.”

General Tuddrussel: “Good. It pains me to do this to you two. Get going.”

The two men walked off slowly, the shame of their actions leading to the general’s disappointment pulling them down with each step. The general turned to Leland and asked; “You alright, Leland?”

Leland: “Ye– yes, sir.”

General Tuddrussel nodded, but then glanced at the soldier’s left arm and asked once more; “Are you sure?”

Leland: “...Yes, sir.”

General Tuddrussel: “Alright, grab the rest of your friends and get moving. We have a war to prepare for.”

Leland nodded then ran off, meeting back up with Sturdy, Nitro and Donovan.

Sturdy: “Lewis, what’s the deal with you and Specific?”

Leland: “...Not now, guys… I’m sorry.”

Leland then walked off ahead of the pack, the three soldiers doing nothing but watching their friend create a wider gap between them.

 

_______________________

 

(Orchid Bay, The Grand Smith Mansion, Interior). Joe, Doris and Donovan were now inside the mansion’s living room. The room was painted a pale turquoise green, adorned with watercolour paintings of various sceneries such as beaches, boats on the sea and snowy mountain peaks to name a few. There was a cabinet filled with delicate porcelain crockery, a sofa and chairs with wooden frames and pattern ridden upholstery and a lit fireplace which quelled the cold air that rushed past the mountain top while also facilitating a cozy atmosphere. Donovan was sitting in his lone chair, next to a side table he rested his mug full of root beer on. He took a sip of the root beer, a small break from telling the story.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Uncle Sam did mention General Tuddrussel. Um, is it true that–? You know.”

Donovan chuckled.

Donovan: “Mhm. General Jeremiah Tuddrussel was the most masculine yet the most feminine man I’ve ever met and had the pleasure to be under. That came with its own trials, he had to battle his own demons. I suppose that’s why he had a fondness for Leland and why he– oop. Heh, almost spoiled a part of the story there.”

Val, who was in the room as well, sitting on the sofa between Joe and Doris, asked; “Oh, this General Tuddrussel battled demons? Now, that’s an account I wouldst hark to, brah!”

Donovan: “No, not literal– Maybe another time, Val.”

Val: “ Righteous. ”

Edwin, who was standing by his grandfather, then asked; “One thing, granddad. The name Lefty, I quite like the name. I do believe that Mr. Lewis could instead embrace that– so it doesn’t drag him down.”

Donovan: “Perhaps but, I don’t know.”

Doris made a comment, her stoic voice resonating throughout the room.

Doris: “When my change happened, I was called the worst names that you couldn’t even imagine. Some were justified– I won’t get into that here but others were only said to hurt me. Why would someone ever take on a name they didn’t like with pride?”

Edwin: “To empower that name.”

Doris: “Doesn’t make sense to me.”

Donovan: “I see the vision, Edwin, taking the name and making it your own–taking its power away and giving that power to yourself. But I’m afraid it won’t work here.”

Edwin: “Of course. Again, I’m sorry.”

Doris nodded nonchlantly.

Donovan: “Hey Joey, you alright there?”

Joe: “Hm?”

Donovan: “You’re starin’ off into space. You thinkin’ on something?”

Joe: “I am, yea. I see where you’re going with the story but I’m trying to apply it to my circumstance.”

Donovan: “Well, maybe it’ll help if I– you know, finish the story ?”

Joe chuckled, then replied; “Good point.”

Donovan: “Alright then. Now…”

 

_______________________

 

The night had fallen, the next day was slowly approaching and Leland was inside the barracks frantically packing a large dark green duffle bag. He was packing in essentials like clothes; white shirts, camo pants and even his toothbrush. Leland had zipped up his duffle bag when he was confronted by the others; Sturdy, Nitro and Donovan. They entered the barracks, approaching Leland’s bunk where they were shocked about what they walked into.

Donovan: “Leland, what–!? What is this?!

Nitro: “Waitainute! Holdon! Holdon! Holdon! …Are you… are you going AWOL right now?!”

Leland: “If you hadn’t noticed, Sam just beat Specific’s face to a pulp! Which means he’s going to be after me !”

Sturdy: “After you? For what?”

Leland: “I can’t–.”

Sturdy: “Can’t what? Can’t bear the fight anymore? Huh?”

Leland: ”This isn’t about the war , Sturdy.”

Sturdy: “I know.”

Leland stepped back and took a breath.

Leland: “I’m sorry, guys. It all just got out of control–.”

Donovan: “ What did, Leland? What’s happening between you and Specific?”

Leland plopped down on the edge of his bunk, letting out a heavy sigh.

Leland: “...I’ll tell you.”

Meanwhile, Samuel was stepping out of a room, into a hallway with General Tuddrussel coming out after him.

General Tuddrussel: “You didn’t have to stay the extra two hours, Jeralds.”

Samuel: “I had to, sir. My actions today were… I’m sorry for what I’ve done, sir.”

General Tuddrussel: “It's alright, son. Just don’t let this happen again, alright? I hate to do this to ya.”

Samuel: “I will, sir.”

General Tuddrussel: “Good. Now get going, we have a war to prepare for.”

Samuel nodded, then left. He walked outside the building, into the night and was walking along the path back to his barracks when he heard a click in the distance. Samuel was immediately on high alert, scanning the area. He then heard the voice of Specific; “Calm down, Jeralds. It’s just me.” Spencer stepped into view, the right side of his face covered in medical tape because of his injuries. Stepping up behind Spencer and out of the shadows, were five other men.

Spencer Specific: “Oh, I did bring some friends.”

Samuel: “...Don’t do this, Spencer.”

Spencer Specific: “That pity in your voice. Looking down on me, don’t you? A man of my size– of my appearance being a soldier? It bothers you, doesn’t it? Well, I’ll prove to you and everyone else that I can make it– I’ll get what I want and no-one’s going to stop me!”

Back at the barracks, Leland had fixed his extended black glove back onto his arm as the other men were in awe; their faces were stuck in perpetual shock, widened eyes exposing their entire sclera and their bottom jaws reaching for the floor.

Leland: “I know, right.”

Sturdy: “The heck? Why keep that to yaself, Leland?”

Leland: “I’ve been asking myself that everyday but just like I told you, Specific hung it over my head.”

Donovan: “You need to let Sam know. He stood up to Specific for you.”

Leland: “I know.”

Nitro: “He’sstilloveratthedetentionarea,let’sgo!”

Leland: “Yea, I’m ready.”

At the same time, Samuel’s battle against Specific and his cohorts was in full swing, hidden within the shadows of the night. Although he had to fend off six men, Samuel managed to hold his own. Unfortunately, it came to a point where Samuel was beginning to be overwhelmed because of the numbers he was up against. Even so, Specific was infuriated and his rage took control. He turned to his men and asked; “Do you have it?!” and that man then took out a rusted metal pipe and threw it over to Specific who caught it. Specific ran over to Samuel as he was dealing with the two other men, raising the metal into the air, ready to strike. Spencer swung down and everyone heard a loud whack, the sound of metal hitting skin. Luckily, Leland had come in the way, blocking the hit with his left arm.

Samuel: “Leland… your arm.”

Leland: “It’s alright, Sam. I’ll… explain later.”

Spencer Specific: “Get outta the way, Lewis! Or your time here is done!”

Donovan: “Eh, I think he’ll be alright.”

Specific looked back and saw that Sturdy, Nitro and Donovan had also arrived.

Samuel: “Guys.”

Sturdy, Nitro and Donovan then charged into the fray, making quick work of Specific’s cohorts. Nitro ran up and slid across the ground, knocking one of the men off his feet, causing him to fall on his back. Nathaniel then hopped on top and struck the man with a punch in the neck and then face. The second hit being the one that knocked the man out. Donovan ran up and dropkicked another man. The man was knocked back, going down into a roll, rolling across the ground like a wheel before managing to get back on his feet. However, the momentum given to him was still making him stagger backwards. Donovan then charged at the man like a bullet, knocking the man into a tree, knocking the man out cold. Sturdy was attacked by two of the men but his larger stature gave him the upperhand; he grabbed their punches, pulled them in and grabbed them by the neck. Trudy lifted them up and knocked their heads together, instantly knocking them out. Meanwhile, Samuel and Leland were taking on Specific and his last cohort; the former took out the cohort with a kick while Leland was struggling with Specific for the metal pipe.

Spencer Specific: “You’re done, you hear me?! You and Tuddrussel! All of you! None of you deserve to be here! You don’t deserve to be a part of any of this! You hear me, Lewis! You are a pariah, a nuisance, a freak !”

Leland: “Shut the hell up!”

Leland wrestled the rusted metal pipe away from Specific, throwing it to the ground. Spencer attacked, throwing a punch that Leland weaved under. Leland then planted his feet firmly into the dirt and tightened his left hand into a fist. Leland then reeled his arm back, gathering all his frustration and his rage into a punch. He then launched it up, an uppercut that struck Spencer into the chin, a powerful blow that lifted the stout man off his feet and sent him to the ground. Spencer Specific was out cold. Leland looked down at Spencer, focused and breathing heavily but his trance was ended by a hand on his shoulder, Samuel’s hand.

Leland: “Sam, I’m sorry.”

Samuel: “We need to talk, Leland.”

Leland: “I know.”

Everyone was back at the barracks, Leland was standing in the middle of everyone else as they waited for him to speak.

Leland: “...When I was a boy, I was out in the cold alone–like an idiot. It was a big forest so I ended up being lost and I was out there for hours where eventually…”

Leland took off his glove, exposing that his left arm was fully black, completely disfigured and looking like charcoal broken off a burnt tree.

Samuel: “Frostbite.”

Leland: “Yea. All my nerves were shot but my muscles still work– if anything, losing my nerves made me tougher.”

Sturdy: “That’s for damn sure, if what we saw back there is anything to go off of.”

Leland chuckled.

Leland: “Well, it does have its cons. When America got involved in the war, I wanted to fight for it but everywhere I went– no matter how much I tried… I couldn’t. I was rejected every time because of my arm. The looks they gave me, like I was some sort of monster.”

Nitro: “Sohowdidyou–? So how did you get in?”

Leland: “General Tuddrussel gave me a chance.”

Samuel: “So how does Specific come into play?”

Leland: “He found out about me, he found out about how Tuddrussel didn’t necessarily go through the proper channels to get me in here. He took pity on me, if it wasn’t for him… I would’v been rejected again. Spencer knew all of that and hung it over my head. He would remind me that he ‘controls my future’ and that I could be gone if I wanted to… that I didn’t belong here. Well, you heard him.”

Samuel: “Leland, I’m sorry. Why didn’t you talk to us about it?”

Leland: “I should have but… I’ve been through constant looks, words… attacks– especially attacks. I’ve been rejected all my life for my appearance constantly. I finally got a 1A, guys… I didn’t want to lose it.”

Samuel: “We would have accepted you, Leland.”

Leland: “I know and I’m sorry. We’re brothers, I should have trusted you… but I didn’t.”

Sturdy: “Eh, it’s alright. Sometimes a man feels he needs to handle his own business.”

Leland: ”Thank you for understanding.”

Sturdy: “Mhm. But next time, make sure that when you have to deal with your own business, make sure you deal with it. Got it?”

Leland: “Yea. I will.”

Leland was about to put his glove back on when Samuel held out his hand and asked; “Let me shake your hand, Leland.” Leland was stunned for a moment but he then smiled and shook hands with Samuel with his exposed left hand.

Donovan: “Bring ‘er in, Leland.”

Nitro: “How does it feel?”

Sturdy: “That’s a weird question, Nate.”

The brothers in arms shook hands, getting reacquainted with their bond. At that moment, Specific, who was in the corner of the room on the floor with his cohorts, woke up.

Spencer Specific: “What the…? Wha… what’s going on here?”

Leland: “Just a bunch of guys hanging out, is all.”

Spencer staggered to his feet.

Spencer Specific: “What?!”

Sturdy: “Imma hurt ‘em.”

Samuel: “Hold off, Sturdy. You, grab your goons and get going. Now. ”

Spencer Specific: “...What?”

Samuel: “We’re going into battle tomorrow and this country needs all its soldiers. There’s no issues here as long as you don’t cause any. We need to fight the enemy out there… not each other. Now, get outta here!”

Spencer Specific: “...Yea.”

Spencer woke up his cohorts and then they all left the barracks in shame. Spencer looked back and saw Samuel Jeralds, Nathaniel Nitro, Samuel Sturdy, Donovan Grand Smith and Leland Lewis relishing in their brotherhood and all he could do was watch in secret yearning before he officially left.

 

______________________

 

(Orchid Bay, The Grand Smith Mansion, Interior). Everyone was gathered before a giant frame painting that rested above the living room’s fireplace. Joe, Donovan, his grandson Edwin, Doris and Val were before the large lit fireplace, enjoying its warm heat as they stared up at the painting that was being illuminated by the fire’s orange glow.

Dialogue:

Joe: “September 25, 1918. Wait a minute–.”

Donovan: “Figured it out, huh? We were getting ready for The Meuse-Argonne Offensive which was where we got our name.”

Joe: “The Crack Commandos.”

Donovan: “That’s right.”

The people in the painting were The Crack Commandos themselves; Sergeant Samuel Jeralds or Uncle Sam, Sergeant Nathaniel Nitro or Sergeant Nitro, Captain Samuel Sturdy or Captain Sturdy, Major Donovan Grand Smith or The Living Bullet and Major Leland Lewis or Ultra-Boy.

Edwin: “So, did you figure out how to apply granddad’s message to your life?”

Joe: “I uh…”

Donovan: “Well, did you? You were really focused on that.”

Joe: “I don’t… I don’t know.”

Donovan: “Joey…”

Edwin: “You can’t be serious right now?! Isn’t it obvious?! It’s acceptance! General Tuddrussel accepted Leland in spite of his abnormality, grandad and the other commandos– your uncle , accepted the General in spite of his alternative demeanour and then Leland, the greatest example! When he told the truth, those same commandos accepted him !”

Donovan: “Edwin!”

Edwin: “But granddad, he knows the answer, he just doesn’t want to accept it! He just doesn’t want to accept that people will accept him!”

Joe: “Because it’s not the same!”

Joe's sudden booming voice instantly quieted the room.

Joe: “It’s not the same, don’t you  get that?! People hate us! You should have seen what they did to me when they found that I was different, if it wasn’t for my durable skin… I would’ve been dead ! Leland might have been called names, given looks, rejected and attacked for most of his life but at the end of the day… he was still human.”

Joe looked around at everyone, the realisation of his outburst making him feel ashamed.

Joe: “I… I’m sorry.”

Joe repeated; “I’m sorry.” as he walked away, leaving the living room. Donovan glared at Edwin, who replied with an apology.

Edwin: “I’m sorry, granddad. It’s just–.”

Donovan: “Go to your room, Edwin.”

Edwin softly replied; “Yes, sir.” and then left the living room. Donovan met up with Joe back in the backyard, sitting on the bench, watching the night sky. Donovan went over to Joe, sitting to his left, waiting for Joe to say the first word.

Joe: “I’m really sorry for my outburst, especially at Edwin–.”

Donovan: “No, he needed to hear that. Edwin uh– he gets ahead of himself at times.”

Joe: “I also apologise for my words against Leland, I didn’t want to reduce what he went through.”

Donovan: “I know, you were just frustrated… angry. You also went through a lot, Joey.”

Joey rested his elbows on his lap, hanging his head down as he sighed. Joe said to himself; “ ‘Things may bother me but I alloweth them not bother me’. ”

Donovan: “What’s that?”

Joe: “Nothing. It’s just something that Val said. He’s surprisingly wise for a man so…”

Donovan: “Odd?”

Joe chuckled.

Joe: “...You know… there is some truth to what Edwin said. I can either let my circumstances weigh me down or move forward.”

Donovan: “It won’t be easy but you know that already and there is a chance that…”

Joe: “Nothing gets better.”

Joe looked back up to the night sky, gazing at the star, particularly at a lone one.

Donovan: “That might be you now but eventually, you’ll find a way to others.”

At the same time, another star popped up next to the lone star, its sudden glowing light telling another story.

Donovan: “That’s a start, right?”

Joe smiled and nodded. Donovan checked his watch and jumped onto his feet after seeing that it was 8 o’ clock on the dot.

Donovan: “We have dinner at 9 but we haven’t even started making dinner yet.”

Joe hopped off the bench as well.

Joe: “I’m sorry– Hey, let me help.”

Donovan: “What did you think this is? Of course you’re going to help.”

Joe chuckled. Donovan and Joe went back in the house, stepping through the door and into the main lobby.

Donovan: “You go on ahead, I’ll grab Edwin.”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

Joe went to the kitchen where he saw Doris and Val getting dinner started; Doris was washing the vegetables while Val was grabbing the chicken from the freezer. Joe cleared his throat, getting their attention.

Val: “Sup, brah!”

Doris: “Joseph, are you alright?”

Joe: “Yea, I am. I am sorry for my outburst back there. It also didn’t feel right to disrespect a soldier that fought for us. For that, I also apologise.”

Val: “Nay worries, bah. Ev’rybody blows off steam at times.”

Val sat the large chicken down on the kitchen island.

Doris: “Don’t worry too much, I empathise. I myself was a bit… emotional at first.”

Joe: “Really? You? But you seem so calm.”

Doris: “Mhm.”

Joe: “Well, thank you for accepting my apology.”

A voice then asked; “I hope you accept mine as well.” Joe turned around to see Donovan and Edwin standing at the doorway with the latter being the one that spoke.

Edwin: ”I apologise for my assertions from earlier. It wasn’t right of me, I’m sorry.”

Joe: “It’s fine, don’t worry about it but thanks.”

Edwin: “Of course. Thank you for accepting my apology.”

Joe: “Mhm.”

Donovan: “Now, let’s get dinner started, huh? We only have an hour.”

Joe: “Let’s do it!”

Donovan, his grandson and Joe then joined the others in making dinner. Donovan was watching everyone with a smile and seeing them forging bonds brought him back to his days with the Crack Commandos and for a moment, he saw his brothers in arms again.

Joe: “Uncle Donovan, could you pass me the knife?”

Donovan: “Hm? Oh, here ya go, Joey.”

Donovan passed the knife to Joe, who began cutting up the vegetables. Donovan grabbed more ingredients from the refrigerator and began washing them over the sink and through the window, he saw that same star. However, this time the lone star was surrounded by even more stars. Donovan glanced over to Joe who was currently chatting with other members of the house and smiled.

 

The Story Continues

Notes:

I'm back ya'll! What did ya'll think of the chap? This was one where I wanted to get right since it's establishing more history for the Powerhouse Universe. That being history surrounding things like the World War, cuz this universe only has one and The Crack Commandos. Yep, they were inspired by DC's Easy Company and Marvel's Howling Commandos. As for the name, that's what the S.P.O.R.K. soldiers were called in Evil Con Carne or at least, what they were called on the wiki. It's a non-canon name but I still used it, it was better than just commandos which was what the soldiers were actually called. Joe mentioned them throughout the A Man Called Major four parter and it was time to explore them a bit while still making it apart of the ongoing narrative when its comes to Joe and his struggles right now. As for the members; Samuel Jeralds is of course Uncle Sam, particularly from The Justice Friends, of course. Minus the hippie arc, lol. Samuel Sturdy or Captain Sturdy and Nathaniel Nitro or Sergeant Nitro are from the Adventures of Captain Sturdy, a bunch animated shorts and specials that CN made. I gave them first names and in Nitro's case, a new look Also the flickering eyes and fast way of speaking are all me as well. Leland Lewis or Lefty or Ultra-Boy is Lefty from PPG and I gave him a name and a different story as to why he's called Lefty cuz I got plans. Ultra-Boy was also a character from the Captain Sturdy series that I just gave to Leland instead. Spencer Specific is General Specific from Sheep in the Big City. And General Tuddrussel, who was Colonel Tuddrussel at first, is Jeremiah Tuddrussel from Time Squad. Buck's family member from the past. I referenced his gimmick if you will, with him being more feminine just like the show. I tried showing it too but you tell me if I did a good job of that? The camp they were at was a real camp and the war that was teased and then mentioned in the latter part of the chap was a real war that America took part of in the irl WW1. Again, there was only one war in Powerhouse cuz the Nanite Event kinda shook everything up, preventing the other from happening. Doris and Val are finally introduced and I can't wait to you guys more of them. I got Val's way of speaking from Shakespearean English and surfer dude talk, much like the show but I leaned more into the Shakespeare to make my own in a sense. As for Doris, she was a character from Race Against Time, the first live action B10 movie, the lady from the diner who I think was a Plumber that the rest of the adults throughout the movie. I made her the identity of a character called Green Wing from the 2016 reboot of PPG. That's why I mentioned that the metal along her face was kinda like a bird's beak cuz I wanted to imply bird not make bird the motif of her design. Donovan Grand Smith and Edwin Grand Smith from that one ep of B10 Classic. I'm using the more than the show here and yep, I made the Donovan the Living Bullet. More on that in the future. Mentioned the Captain Brothers again; Captain Righteous and Captain Nemesis and since Joe is now in Cali where I mentioned they were in part two of A Man Called Major, will we see 'em? Who knows... probably. I fixed up some of Joe's dialogue so it was more in line in what you would think Joe or Major Glory would sound like or speak. I made some missteps along the way but they're all fixed. Sturdy being told to calm down or he'll lose his hair was a reference to the fact the character Captain Sturdy is actually bald. Well, Joe was down but he's trying to get back up again. Hope ya enjoying the journey and thanks for reading.

Chapter 6: Woman Made of Metal: Part One - A Steel Trap Heart

______________________

 

Doris suddenly shot up awake, her eyes were fully open while her free form afro caught up to the rest of her body. She looked over to her left bedside table, seeing that the time on the clock was 6:02 AM which made Doris let out a shocked yelp. Doris flipped up her polka-dot printed sheets and hopped on her feet where she made an immediate dash for the bathroom. She brushed her teeth, showered and washed her curly wild hair all while humming a tune which manifested into her dancing to her own jig. After she was finished, Doris fashioned her hair into a bun before re-entering her room. She replaced her towel for formal office wear; a white button up shirt, black pencil skirt, red heeled shoes and gold hoop earrings. Still humming her tune, as she grabbed her handbag and went downstairs to the ground floor of the apartment. She then sped toward the front door after coming off the last step. Doris opened the door where she was met by a young dark-skinned man; he was dressed casually in a pale grey hoodie that had “Milten University” on the chest, blue jeans and a pair of red sneakers. His hair was also curly but more tame than Doris’, being in a taper fade. He brandished a bright smile and cheery face, bathed in the light of the early morning sun that was soaring into the sky behind him.

Dialogue:

Doris: “Donnie, what’re you doin’ here?”

Donnie: “C’mon sis, I know you. You woke up late and now you’re leaving the house without even having any breakfast.”

Donnie held up a brown paper bag and exclaimed; “Grabbed you something from Thunderclap.” Doris chuckled with a sarcastic tone and took the bag, swiping it from her brother’s hand.

Donnie: “Aren’t you supposed to be in class?”

Doris stepped out of the apartment, closing the door behind her and locking it.

Donnie: “D, I’m going to college, not high school. I have a different schedule. One that I abide by, by the way.”

Doris: “ Mhm . I’m going now. Thanks for breakfast.”

Donni: “Anytime, sis.”

Doris hugged her brother tight then rushed off to work.

Doris: “I’ll call you later, ok?! Love you!”

Donnie: “Love you too!”

Doris was going down the street but she stopped at a payphone to make a quick call. After putting a coin in, she dialed the desired number and held the phone to her ear, listening to the ring.

Doris: “Oh! Hey, babe! Sorry, I didn't get to call you– Yes , I woke up late! …And I’m currently wasting more time calling you.”

Doris chuckled, she hugged herself with her free hand as she started swaying gently side to side.

Doris: “I knew you’d think it was worth it. Yea. Yea. So, we’re on for tonight, right? Alright, goodbye… Love you too.”

Doris hung up the phone, telling the person waiting to use it after her; “There ya go!” as she rushed past. Doris was passing by the many identical, nearly conjoined apartment buildings when she eventually came up on the bus stop. She was fortunate as she spotted the bus currently pulling up.

Doris: “Don’t leave without me!”

Doris ran up to the bus, entered and paid the fare.

Doris: “Morning, Alton.”

After the bus driver greeted Doris with a head nod, she went and found a seat closest to the window. The bus drove off and Doris went back to humming her tune. Doris wasn’t really worrying about being late to work, the only thing on her mind was fictional scenarios of how the night ahead would play out. She was bobbing her head side to side to the of her hummings until she felt sudden stabbing pain in her temples. Doris immediately felt that something was wrong as her head began beating like a drum set being struck with the intensity of a lightning strike. Doris held her head in her hands, her eyes were squeezed shut and screams of agony were the only sounds she could muster. Her screams got the attention of the passengers, prompting one to ask about her well-being.

Doris: “I don’t– I don’t know! My head! It feels like something is stabbing it from the inside! Beating on it like– like a—! Feels like something is fighting to break out of my head!”

Doris’ screams got louder, alerting everyone in the bus. She got up from her seat, thrashing around in the middle of the bus. Doris had tears flowing from her eyes as her screams continued to echo.

Doris: “PLEASE!!! PLEASE, HELP ME!!! I DON’T– AHHHHH!!!”

Her screams were then drowned out by the sound of metal, screams of fear and soon after, the thunderous boom of an explosion.

 

The setting sun showered the police officers and firefighters that congregated in the middle of the street. The reason being a demolished bus, charred black like charcoal and emanating with steam. It was being cooled down with streams of water being blasted out of several manned hoses while the officers would stop the brave soul that wanted to break through the perimetre. Seeing the commotion from his sister’s apartment, Donnie decided to find the source, coming upon the massive crowd and the aftermath of an explosion. He approached the crowd and asked one of its members; “Hey, what the heck happened here?” The onlooker informed Donnie that it was stated to be a “freak explosion” .

Donnie: “Freak explosion? Dang.”

Donnie stepped away from the crowd to call his sister, using the same payphone she did earlier that day. However, he couldn’t reach her as she was unaccounted for in the place she’s supposed to be. Shocked and worried, Donnie placed the phone back onto its latch.

Donnie: “D… where the heck are you?”

Donnie ran out of the payphone and went looking for his sister. Elsewhere, a homeless man was sleeping underneath a bridge, the only thing to his name was a worn out mattress, a metal barrel used as a fireplace and a radio. He was supposed to be alone in his pseudo home but he currently had a trespasser. He was completely unaware that someone had just walked past him, that person being Doris. She barely had any clothes on and had splotches of black all over her skin because of the extremely close proximity to the explosion. Doris saw the barrel of fire and had a knee jerk reaction to it, backing away from the fire and cautiously going around it. She then sat a few feet away from the pseudo fireplace but the radio’s hum still reached her ears. Doris was in a catatonic state, parts of her body covered in spikes of dark green metal and her eyes now glowed a bright shade of turquoise, they were lonely as her pupils and the like had disappeared. She was staring into space, a blank expression on her face. On the radio was newscaster Shaquille Silverstein and his voice flowed through the air but Doris didn’t react, not until she heard the words “bus explosion” which made her body jolt slightly in response.

Shaquille Silverstein: “A bus exploded in Anytown’s Green Grove earlier today. It was sudden and the source is yet to be defined. Unfortunately, this tragedy took the lives of fifteen people, including bus driver Alton Alabaster who was only five days from retirement.”

Shaquille Silverstein began listing off all the names of the passengers who had lost their lives in the explosions which in time made Doris’s eyes well up with tears. Yet she didn’t cry, she only sat still, staring into space as the tears of guilt ran down her face. Eventually the names began to blur together until Doris could hear nothing but white noise as the world wound her was slowly and surely being erased, leaving only the drowning sounds of the isolating dark abyss.

______________________

 

Year: 1946

(Orchid Bay; California, The Grand Smith Mansion, Interior). Doris suddenly closed the book she was reading, a book by the title of “Carrion Amongst The Clover” . The sound the pages made when clasped together was short and echoed through the room just as long. She was sitting alone in the living room, on the right side of the sofa, closest to the fireplace. Doris stared at the fire, being lost in the flying embers and the sound of crackling of the firewood. She eventually snapped herself out of her trance, shaking her head. Doris then placed the book down on the coffee table before her and took a deep breath as rested her elbows on her lap.

Dialogue:

Doris: “I’m getting the memories again.”

Doris looked over to the calendar that was hung next to the window, the date being June 14th.

Doris: “It is that time after all.”

Elsewhere, Joe and Eddie were doing their daily chores, currently in the middle of completing dish duty. They were in a routine constructed by Donovan; Joe was standing over the sink filled with soapy water, washing the grime and other greases from the plates while Eddie took the cleaned plates, dried them and then placed them onto the dish rack. Joe glanced at Eddie’s serious expression and snickered.

Edwin: “Something wrong?”

Joe: “No no, it’s just– you’re just a kid but you don’t particularly act like one.”

Edwin: “I have heard this before; that I don’t act my age, that I’m too uptight for my age but that ignores that fact that–.”

Joe: “That uncle Donovan raised you?”

Edwin stopped for a moment, meeting Joe’s gaze.

Eddie: “Yea, exactly.”

Joe: “I wasn’t thinking you should act your age, I was thinking that you remind me of when I was young, under the wing of my uncle Sam. The strict regiments, the task delegations, all of it. I know it all.”

Joe looked around the kitchen at large and continued; “You have a legacy to live up to, something to inherit after the fact. I know you’re just getting ready for it.” Edwin looked down at the plate he just dried with a white cloth, his reflection clearly visible upon the plate’s surface.

Edwin: “What… what did you inherit from uncle Samuel?”

Joe’s hands slowed, gliding across the plate with the soapy rag in a clockwise fashion.

Joe: “I would like to think that I inherited his mission, to protect his country that he left behind.”

Edwin: “I see–.”

Joe: “Unfortunately… I don’t know if the people within it are…”

Edwin: “Are?”

A voice offered up an answer; “Worth the trouble.”, making the two turn around to see Doris standing by the doorway. Joe chuckled.

Joe: “I uh– hm.”

Edwin: “Oh, today is the day, right Ms. Doris?”

Doris: “Yes it is.”

Joe: “The day? What’s happening today?”

Doris: “I’m going home and you’re coming with me.”

Joe: “Oh, really?”

Edwin: “This is a tradition that we adopted much recently when it comes to Ms. Doris. One member– except for my case since granddad accompanied me, would travel with Ms. Doris to her hometown.”

Doris: “And since you’re new…”

Joe: “I’m next in line.”

Doris: “Mhm. So, what do you say?”

Joe: “It would be an honour, Doris. Thank you.”

Doris: “Sure.”

Joe got dressed; he was wearing a white shirt under a dark blue jacket, khaki pants with red and white sneakers. He grabbed his essentials; toothbrush, extra clothes and his personal soap, slung his bag over his right shoulder and headed out the room. Doris arrived in the garage first, stepped off the final step and ventured forward into the garage. She walked past some of Donovan's collection of cars; Maseratis, Jaguars and Roadsters until she arrived at a particular one, a Maserati A6. Its base colour was red with a broad white stripe going down the middle. Doris had a small bag over her shoulder, throwing it in the back of the car just as Donovan walked up.

Donovan: “It’s been a while, huh Dory?”

Doris: “Only a year but I suppose.”

Donovan: “Alright Dory, stow that excitement, huh?”

Just then, Joe then arrived, greeting both.

Donovan: “Hey Joey. She’s a beaut, isn’t she?”

Doris had her hair fashioned into a large bun, she was wearing a green long sleeved top that hugged her figure and bell bottom jeans with crystals adorned on the back pockets. Unfortunately, her shoulder and calves spikes were jutting through the fabric of her clothing, ruining them.

Joe: “Doris? Well, she is very beauti–.”

Donovan chuckled, confusing Joe and making him stop mid sentence. He then looked at Doris who was staring back at him with her glowing bright eyes. Joe then saw her eyes dart over to the Maserati she was standing next to and it was then he realised the true meaning of Donovan’s question, nervously clearing his throat.

Joe: “I uh…”

Doris: “It’s alright.”

Donovan: “Thanks for the laughs, Joey.”

Joe: “Glad I could help. Anyway– so, a Maserati A6, huh? Quite the possession, uncle Donovan.”

Donovan: “Sure is, it was one of my first cars after we came home from the war. It was one  your uncle and I were cruising down the streets of Orchid Bay in. I think at that time, the Orchid Gate Bridge wasn’t finished yet.”

Doris: “Hm, you’re that old, huh?”

Donovan: “ Really old. But hey, that just means I get to be there when cool things happen and you guys aren’t.”

Joe chuckled.

Donovan: “So, you two ready to go?”

Doris: “I’d say so.”

Donovan: “I did some modifications to the engine and when I say modifications, I mean I replaced it with a herodium powered one. You’ll be in Reno in no time.”

Donovan placed his hands on both Doris’ and Joe’s shoulders, pulling them in a bit.

Donovan: “Be careful out there, I think of you as my own so come back in one piece. That’s an order.”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

Doris responded with her signature cold monotone voice; “We will.” Donovan released his hold of worry and replied; “Good.”

Joe: “So, what’s the name of your hometown?”

Doris: “Anytown.”

The garage door opened up and the red streak that was the Maserati shot out, going down the driveway and through the gates that automatically opened for them. Doris and Joe were on the road, going down the winding road at high speeds, forward to their destination.

(Anytown; Nevada, Day). Two young men were walking down a hallway of Milten University, there was a row of lockers to their right and a glimpse of the outside world to their right. The right wall was nonexistent, the space instead filled with several columns with wide gaps in between for people to pass through. On the other side of the columns were green grass with pathways made of brick and concrete platforms decorated with benches and tables, one of the school’s commune areas for students and the like to intermingle. The two arrived at their class, stepping through the door and into a large room lined with desks and chairs in horizontal fashion with a stage at the end of the room. Down below was the lecturer’s desk, chair and large rectangular chalkboard that took up most of the back wall with the words “Quantum Physics 101” written in chalk. Donnie and his friend Earl were having a conversation on their way to their seats. Donnie was wearing a red shirt with a broad blue stripe with two smaller white stripes on each side running across the shirt horizontally. He wore blue jeans that were a shade dark and red sneakers. Earl wore a plaid shirt, burgundy jeans and brown heavy duty shoes. He had a simple haircut and some facial hair.

Dialogue:

Donnie: “Alright, alright. Wait, tell me her name again?”

Earl: “Jojo, man. Jojo .”

Donnie: “Alright, man. My bad, you haven’t been drip feeding me all the info so it’s gonna take a bit to lock them down.”

Earl: “Don, we’re entering a quantum physics class, there’s no excuses.”

Donnie chuckled.

Earl: “Look man, I’m tellin’ you, this girl is the one .”

The two reached their seats but didn’t sit down.

Donnie: “The one, huh. So what, you two are thinking of going steady or something?”

Earl: “I don’t know, maybe. You see, she’s from Herkelton way in Maryland so she’s only in Nevada for school.”

Donnie: “So she plans on going home after, huh?”

Earl: “Yea, so there’s still a lot of stuff to talk about before that but…”

Donnie: “ But? ”

Earl: “I don’t know, man. I think I might be down to have the talk.”

Donnie: “Hey man, I’m happy for you. Hopin’ for the best for you two.”

Earl: “Thanks, brotha.”

The two did a special handshake that ended with the collisions of their open palms that ended with them flicking their thumbs. A voice then declared; “Mr. Dalton, Mr. Williams, please be seated.”

Earl: “Sorry, Mr. Jablonski. But we’re at our seats, though.”

Mr. Jablonski: “But you’re not seated , are you Mr. Williams?”

Earl: “Tu che.”

Donnie chuckled as he and Earl took their seats. As the lessons continued, Donnie felt as if something was off, looking around the room in search of something or someone.

Earl: “Don? What’s up?”

Donnie: “I don’t– Hold on.”

Donnie held up his hand and asked the lecturer; “Hey, Mr. Jablonski?! Have you seen Julie–?!”

Mr. Jablonski: “Uh, Ms. Bean had been through some… changes , which means that she unfortunately had to drop out of school.”

Donnie: “Changes, huh?”

Mr. Jablonski: “That’s right, Mr. Dalton.”

Donnie: “Hm.”

Donnie heard whispers around him but the one constant within those quieted conversations that managed to reach even his ear was E.V.O. After the class ended, Donnie and Earl were leaving the classroom, the latter still being hung up on the disappearance of Julie Bean.

Earl: “Don, you good?”

Donnie: “Nah– alright, it’s Julie, man. She ‘changed’ ?”

Earl: “Yea, I picked up on that too– the whole class did, to be honest.”

Donnie: “Hope, she’s good.”

Earl: “Yea, especially with those new folk walking around.”

A voice asked; “New folk?” Before the two young men, stood the Twain Twins; Polar and Solar Twain. They were tall with brown hair, Polar’s being messy while Solar had his hair in a ponytail. Polar Twain was eating ice from a cup while Solar was drinking hot sauce through a straw.

Earl: “Guys, c’mon. Not now, alright?”

Solar Twain: “Polar, he’s pleading with us. That’s no fun.”

Polar Twain: “So true. Guys, chill out, huh? We just wanna hang.”

Donnie: “Get lost, you guys shouldn’t even be showing your faces considering…”

The twins stepped closer and Polar asked; “Considering… what? Donnie? ”

Donnie: “You’re smart, figure it out.”

Mr. Jablonski asked; “Do we have a problem, gentlemen?”, prompting the young men to look back at their lecturer.

Earl: “Nothing, Mr. Jablonski! We’re all good!”

Solar answered; “Yea, we’re just… hanging .” before glaring at the duo as he drank more of his hot sauce. The twins then chuckled then walked off. Donnie glared at them, their cackling echoing through the hallway as they ventured on.

Earl: “Man, those guys, ah?”

Donnie: “Yea… those guys.”

Earl: “So uh, you coming by the dorm?”

Donnie: “Can’t, man. I got family coming through.”

Earl: “Oh– Ooh . That’s today, huh? Alright, man. Have fun, cool?”

Donnie smiled and replied; “Yea.” before the two did their special handshake.

Earl: “Tell her hi from me, yea?”

Donnie: “Will do, man.”

(Sacramento, Day). Doris and Joe made a stop in Walton, a small town in Sacramento County, a real mix of suburban and rural in its looks and experience. They were at a gas station to get food and fuel; Doris was pumping gas in the car while Joe was inside the gas station, paying for it as well as getting food from the supermarket. Doris was wearing her brother’s Milten University hoodie over her clothes to hide her spikes but she was still vigilant of her surroundings, looking around as the numbers on the gas pump went up. Joe eventually stepped out of the gas station with two rectangular boxes of donuts in his arms.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Almost done?”

Doris: “Almost.”

Joe walked up with the boxes of donuts.

Joe: “You know, I heard a couple Waltons inside talking about a celebration– one that’s been going on for the past 17 years . Don’t you just love the act of tradition, it’s what America is all about, you know.”

Joe took out a glazed donut from the top box and took a bite.

Doris: “Donuts, hm?”

Joe: “Yea, there’s a Donut Dity in there. There’s one back in Townsville, I used to grab a couple of them while on my beat.”

Joe took another bite and then concluded; “Didn’t know they were a franchise.”

Doris: “I see. Are they any good?”

Joe, already having a donut in his mouth, answered; “I’d say so.” his words coming through his muffled chewing. The numbers on the gas pump reached its stop and Doris took out the hose and hooked back onto the latch.

Doris: “We’re ready.”

Joe: “Alright, let’s go.”

The two entered the car; Joe placed the donuts in the back seat, Doris turned that key, then stepped on the gas and they were now back on the road.

Joe: “Wow, we really made good time, huh? We’re gonna be in Reno in a couple of hours by this point. Uncle Donovan, you really outdid yourself.”

Joe glanced at the hoodie Doris was wearing, noticing the bulging on the shoulders from her spikes trying to bore through.

Joe: “I was wondering if– because I have powers and so I was wondering if…”

Doris: “I had them too?”

Joe: “Yea.”

Doris: “I was called ‘The Woman Made Of Metal’ . The spikes are just the tip of the iceberg, I can coat my body in the same metal.”

Joe: “Oh, ok. That’s uh, yea. That’s… yea.”

Doris: “Mhm.”

Joe: “Sorry for prying, it’s just that I noticed your vigilance back at the gas station and–.”

Doris: “You were wondering if there were any pros to the constant cons. I appreciate it, Joe but you know that there are no pros to this. Look at you for instance, even after you protected the people of Townsville, they still saw you as a monster.”

Joe: “Yea. I’m guessing you’ve been through the same, unfortunately?”

Doris: “When I left, I had my fair share of anger aimed at him. I was targeted everywhere I went.”

Joe: “You know… someone told me that people don’t need a reason to hate, that sometimes they just do.”

Doris: “What do you think? Do you think there’s a reason?”

Joe: “That’s all I ever thought, that there had to be a reason to hate– just like there’s a reason for anything we do. Maybe they were wronged… by us, experiencing things that led them to that hate. But now, I guess I’m learning that sometimes people hate… just because.”

Doris: “Have you considered a third option?”

Joe, while grabbing a donut from the back seat, asked; “A third option?”

Doris: “Sure. People obviously hate what they don’t understand, ignorance is where that fear– that hate comes from. A fear of the unknown. Sometimes, the fear is valid…”

Joe: “And other times?”

Doris: “It’s not.”

Joe took a solemn bit of his donut.

(Anytown; Nevada, Green Grove, Day). Green Grove was on the west side of Anytown and known for its lush green parks and goat throwing spots events, with its most notable landmark being Green Grove Retirement Home. Doris was driving Joe down where they happened upon The $1.03; it had the appearance of a large cash register with a green paint job and a giant neon sign that brandished its name in red light.

Dialogue:

Joe: “That’s charming.”

Doris: “Wait for it.”

Doris turned the corner where they then happened upon the $1.02 which made Joe chuckle. He looked over to Doris, expecting a similar reaction, only to see her wearing her usual cold expression, only feigning a slight chuckle. He was always curious about her lack of expression but not wanting to offend, he wouldn’t ask. They continued on, passing by a sign that read “Schyler Street” where the apartment buildings touched the sidewalk and were similar in appearance.

Doris: “This is where I grew up.”

They drove past a row of apartments that were to their right, Doris slowing down when approaching one in particular.

Doris: “This place in particular, my brother and I’s childhood home. Been here ever since our parents passed.”

Joe: “My condolences.”

Doris: “Thank you.”

Joe saw a familiar face, an old woman by the name of Jebidessa Bravo; she was going up the stone steps to the front door where she opened the door with her key and entered inside.

Joe: “Wait a minute, I know her– the old woman. That was Jebidessa Bravo, she used to live in Townsville. She must have moved after… everything.”

Doris: “She lives in our old apartment. Donnie… had to give it up when I left, he stays at the dorm full time now.”

They stopped at a spotlight, Joe looking over at Doris who was making sure that her hoodie was keeping her hidden, glancing once again at the Milten University insignia.

Joe: “So, tell me about your brother.”

Doris: “Donald but we call him Donnie– more like he prefers to be called that. He’s a sophomore at Milten. That’s outside Green Grove.”

Joe: “Oh, what does he study?”

Donnie: “Quantum Physics.”

Joe: “Nice. Glad to see the bright minds of this country being nurtured.”

Doris: “He was always smart, always heading towards something bigger than himself and I couldn’t be prouder.”

Joe: “What about you?”

Doris: “Me? Joe, look at me.”

Joe: “I know but– alright, what was life like before everything?”

Doris: “I used to work at John Merrick Elementary in Riverside… I had a boyfriend, I had a usual at the Thunderclap Diner… I even knew the bus driver’s name. I’d say that I had a pretty normal life, comparatively speaking.”

Joe: “Compared to now?”

Doris: “Compared to my brother.”

Joe: “I still think you have a chance, Doris. There’s this notion that I kind of abide by, where you can take something evil and use it for good.”

Doris: “The world has to change first.”

Joe chuckled, then replied; “I can’t even argue with you there.” Joe suddenly froze, he then started darting around, scanning his immediate area.

Doris: “Something wrong?”

Joe: “I hear something… very familiar.”

Doris: “What?”

Joe: “The sound a gun makes when someone is walking down the street with it in their back pocket.”

The two drove past a stout man, meeting his gaze with their own as they cruised by.

Doris: “Him?”

Joe: “Yea. Can’t believe he’s just walking around with a gun like that.”

Doris: “He’s probably licensed.”

Joe: “I sure hope he is.”

Doris and Joe eventually arrived at the Thunderclap Diner, pulling into the parking lot and parking in the furthest spot from the building itself. It had a vibrant blue sign with the words Thunderclap fashioning the same colour but in a brighter hue while the word diner was in red. It towered over the duo, its shadow creeping across the ground the sun moved through the sky.

Joe: “I hear footsteps, they’re careful.”

Joe shifted the boxes of donuts to the side just in time for Donnie to enter, having a place to sit.

Donnie: “Oh, thanks.”

Joe smiled and nodded.

Doris: “Donnie, this Joe– Joe, this is my brother Donnie.”

Joe reached in hand over his seat to shake Donnie hand, showing off his signature bright smile.

Donnie: “Joe, huh?”

Joe: “Yes sir, Joseph Jeralds. But you can call me Major.”

Donnie: “Major, like the military?”

Joe: “Not really, I mean I wish . It was a nickname from my late uncle Sam.”

Donnie: “Wait, Uncle Sam is your actual uncle?”

Joe: “Yep.”

Donnie: “Sweet. So, you’re from the house too, right?”

Joe: “Yep, it’s actually my uncle’s.”

Donnie: “I’m guessing your uncle was that guy that came with his grandson that one time?”

Joe: “You’d be right.”

Donnie: “Oh, cool. So D, is he your new guy? You two going steady?”

Joe was lost for words while Doris didn’t even flinch, Joe was only alleviated after Donnie started chuckling.

Donnie: “You should’ve seen your face. I’m just given’ you a hard time, man.”

Joe let out a nervous chuckle. Donnie then asked; “Could I grab one of these?”as he pointed at the boxes of donuts.

Joe: “Sure, sure.”

Donnie then grabbed a glazed donut from the box, still chuckling to himself.

Doris: “So, how’s school?”

Donnie: “I got a crap ton of projects to do, as usual. Nothing I can’t deal with, though. Oh, Earl did say that he found himself a good woman– he says hi, by the way.”

Joe: “A good woman, huh? That sounds nice.”

Donnie responded; “Mhm.” as he took a bite of his donut.

Donnie: “So, what kind of powers do you have?”

Joe: “Hm, well, they’re kind of like… Hm, I guess there’s nothing to really compare them to, huh?”

Donnie: “Sounds like you hit the jackpot then. You still even get to keep your good looks.”

Joe: “Yea, I was fortunate.”

Donnie: “Mhm.”

Doris: “Alright, now that we’re settled. Time to go.”

Joe: “Where too first?”

Doris: “There is a theme par–.”

Donnie: “Hold on, there is something that happened at school today. It’s been bugging me the whole day.”

Doris: “What is it?”

Donnie: “Yea uh… it’s a schoolmate of mine, she didn’t show up today. I found out that she dropped out.”

Joe: “Dropped out? Why?”

Donnie: “She became an E.V.O.”

Joe: “Was she… forced out of Milten?”

Donnie: “Of course she was but that’s not just what I’m worried about, there’s more to it.”

Doris: “Donnie, what’s wrong?”

Donnie took a moment, then continued; “There’s been some… people that sprung up in Green Grove a couple months back.” Doris and Joe faced Donnie and the former asked; “What kind of people?” Donnie sighed.

Donnie: “They call themself The Puritans .”

Doris: “Puritans?”

Donnie: “Yea, they’re a bunch of guys who want to purify Green Grove of the so-called ‘corrupted’ .”

Doris: “They’re hurting E.V.O.s?”

Donnie: “We don’t really know… we just know that when the Puritans get involved, some of these guys are never seen again.”

Joe: “And you fear that Julie might be in danger?”

Donnie: “Of course, man. We weren’t really friends or anything but… I– I worried about her, ya know?”

Joe: “...We know.”

Joe turned to Doris and declared in a voice that was driven; “Doris, we have to help.” Doris was a bit hesitant but she eventually agreed with a head nod.

Doris: “Yea, we’ll help.”

Donnie: “Thanks, you guys. I really appreciate this.”

Joe: “Of course.”

Donnie was driven back to Milten, Joe being at the wheel while Doris was hiding her appearance with her brother’s hoodie in the front passenger’s seat. Donnie exited the car and after closing the door, the duo sped off. Donnie waved them goodbye with the duo responding with a honk of the car horn.

Doris: “So, how’re we going to find Julie?”

Joe: “I have an idea.”

Elsewhere in Green Grove, A young woman just exited the Blimpo Mart convenience store. She was wearing extremely baggy clothes, a pale grey hoodie and spacious pale blue pants. She had on sunglasses with a bag filled with food in her hands and was in a rush to get out and get home. However, she ran into a road roadblock, that being The Twain Twins obstructing her path. As usual, Polar was eating ice from a cup and Solar was drinking his hot sauce.

Polar Twain: “ Hey Julie, missed ya at class today.”

Solar Twain: “Hold on, Polar. I think she just stole from the Blimpo Mart.”

Polar Twain: “Oh yea, I think you’re right, Solar.”

Julie Bean: “N– no, I paid for it! I paid!”

Polar shushed Julie, holding up a finger up to his mouth which showed off a particular symbol on the back of the black glove he was wearing. It was the symbol of the Puritans; the letter “P” coloured in white, enclosed by two circles. Polar then took Julie’s sunglasses off her face, exposing some of her physical mutation. Her skin was a puke green with wrinkles along her mouth and chin. Her skin had resembled the exoskeleton of an insect, complete with two extra eyes, the four of them having red colour like rubies. Polar dropped the sunglasses and crushed them under his boot.

Polar Twain: “You may have been able to fool the cashier with that get up but not us.”

Solar walked over to the end of the sidewalk where a car was waiting.

Solar Twain: “Let’s go for a drive, huh?”

The duo drove into Green Grove; Doris was at the wheel while Joe was scanning the area as they cruised along. The red light lit up, prompting Doris and the three cars before them to stop in their tracks.

Doris: “Are you going to explain the plan?”

Joe: “I’m listening for the person with the gun I heard earlier. Donnie mentioned that these men branshied a mark– either a tattoo or something on their clothing and I caught a glimpse of it on his chest earlier. I think what I saw matches up with what Donnie said.”

Doris: “Ok.”

Joe glanced at Doris.

Joe: “You hesitated back there.”

Doris: “Yes, I did. And?”

Joe: “Doris.”

Doris: “Joe, there will always be hatred for us and there will always be people that enact that hate.”

Joe: “So what, we don’t help?”

Doris: “I didn’t say that. What we’re doing is only stopping the symptom and not curing the disease. The day the world changes– like I said before, is the day that life for us will be better, not before.”

Joe: “But the world won’t change if we don’t do anything about it.”

Doris: “Just this morning, you were thinking it wasn’t worth it. What changed?”

Joe: “I remembered my mission.”

Doris: “We’re saving an E.V.O., not a human.”

Joe: “It’s a start.”

Doris: “All I’m saying is, we don’t have any real power, nothing will change.”

Joe: “I’m sorry but I don’t believe that.”

Doris: “Not anymore, you mean.”

Joe didn’t have a response.

Doris: “Mhm. So, have you got anything yet?”

Joe: “...Not yet– wait…”

Joe turned to his left, looking out the driver’s window, at the same man that was going down an alleyway. The man was of course stout with a receding hairline, some stubble and dressed in a blue overall over a very greasy white t-shirt that had a slit on the neck that exposed some of his hairy chest. The light turned to green and Doris drove over to the sidewalk, parking at the alleyway’s entrance. The duo then stepped out of the car and went down the alleyway, Joe calling out to the man as he was walking; “Good afternoon, sir! May I ask your name?!”

Dobbs: “Why, you a cop or somethin’?”

Doris: “Used to be.”

Joe: “Uh, well.”

Dobbs noticed Doris’ glowing eyes and immediately pulled out his gun and pointed it at her.

Dobbs: “Damn fouls !”

Joe: “Fouls?”

Dobbs: “Do you know that you’re standing next to a freak?!”

Dobbs pointed right at Doris’ face and she was still wearing her stoic and cold expression, unaffected by the barrel of his gun staring at her. Doris took off her hoodie, showing off the metal spikes protruding from her forehead and her jawline.

Doris: “Are you going to shoot me?”

Joe heard the click of the gun and reacted and in a flash, Dobbs found himself pressed against the wall and his gun in Joe’s hand.

Dobbs: “You’re a dupe !”

Joe: “I’m guessing– based on context clues, that those are E.V.O.s that look like you?”

Dobbs: “Let go of me, you freak !”

Joe crushed the gun with a single squeeze.

Joe: “Let’s try this again.”

Joe, Doris and Dobbs drove out to the outskirts of Green Grove, to an abandoned barnhouse. It was surrounded by a wide dirt road that was transformed into a race track that stretched for yards. The sound of revving engines and rubber skidding over dirt resonated from the track as a race was happening, two cars racing to the finish, vying for victory.

Joe: “So the Puritans are car people, huh? Unfortunate.”

Dobbs, who was in the back seat, responded; “Yea, sure. Hey uh, can I take one of these donuts?” Joe looked back and saw Dobbs’ hand already on the box and grimaced.

Joe: “Just take them, your germs must have already rubbed off by you sitting next to them anyway.”

Dobbs: “Sure, freak.”

Joe flicked Dobbs in the forehead but because of his super strength, it was extremely painful than one usually would be. Dobbs latched onto his forehead in agony as he screamed while Joe wiped his fingers off with a sanitised cloth.

Doris: “Let’s just get this over with.”

Joe and Doris got out of the car and started approaching the race track, coming up on a long line of people on sidelines all cheering for the cars they mentally chose to win as they drove past at high speeds.

Joe: “They’re not clocking us, they’re too focused on the race.”

Just then, every onlooker turned and pulled their guns at the duo.

Joe: “I stand corrected.”

The race was halted as one of the cars, a black roadster, stopped its forward momentum and went the opposite direction of what it was driving. The car drove up to the crowd, coming off the race track, avoiding all the bystanders as it skidded to a stop. The driver’s side opened and a man stepped out.

Doris: “This is him, I presume?”

Joe: “Yep, this must be Fang.”

Fang was a tall man with facial stubble, neck length auburn hair, slight wrinkles and an eyepatch. He wore a black sleeveless shirt and dark blue jeans with two gun holsters, a pistol secured on each side. Once he stepped out of his car, he was thrown his brown trench coat that he put on as he stepped a few feet away from his car.

Fang: “Looks like we got some visitors!”

Joe: “We heard about some new folk that came into town, thought we’d pay a visit.”

Fang: “Oh, I see. But why would we want a visit from lowly fouls? How did you even find this place? It was Dobbs, wasn’t it? Was it Dobbs?”

Doris: “Yes. Yes, it was.”

Suddenly another car then pulled up, the twin’s car, parking to the right of Fang. The doors then opened and the Twain Twins came out, they then opened the passenger side door and pulled out Julie Bean from the backseat and threw her at Fang’s feet. Fang pulled out a gun and pointed it at Julie’s head.

Joe: “WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!!”

Fang: “My duty.”

Joe sped up and saved Julie, pulling her away right as the gun went off. To Fang’s shock, he had shot the ground and when he looked over to Joe, he was back where he stood, holding onto Julie.

Fang: “So what now? Are you going to bring her back to the vile parents who still chose to raise this foul ?”

Joe: “Did you expect them to just abandon their child?!”

Fang: “No, I expected them to do the world a favour and take her out of it.”

Joe: “You sonuva–!”

Fang: “Why do you help her– you know, apart from being fouls yourself. Why do you prevent purification?”

Joe: “Killing an innocent girl is not purification!”

Fang: “You call it killing, I call it… correcting a wrong. They were rules to this world and if we don’t make sure that those rules aren’t abided by, we lose this country– heck, we lose this world .”

Fang stepped a few feet closer to Joe and Doris, asking them; “Don’t you care for this world? Aren’t you afraid of losing it?” Fang glanced at Doris, who only stared back with her expressionless face, he then glanced over to Joe who was glaring at him with rage.

Fang: “I am.”

Fang quickly aimed at Julie Ban and pulled the trigger just as fast. Luckily, Joe managed to react, grabbing the bullet before it struck Julie and then threw it away. Julie had let out a shriek as she guarded her body from what could have been.

Julie Bean: “...I… you–.”

Joe: “You’re alright, Julie.”

Joe turned to Fang and asked with a boom in his voice; “You asked if I didn’t care for this country– for this world! Of course I do, just find it hard answering stupid questions!”

Fang: “I can’t take you by your word, foul .”

Doris walked up to Fang, her body being covered in the same dark green metal colour that her spikes bore. She then struck Fang in the chest, sending him flying into the side of his roadster. Fang staggered to his feet, propping himself up using the hood of his car as he grabbed his gun and stuck it back into his holster.

Polar Twain: “Fang!”

Fang: “I’m… I’m fine…”

Fang coughed into his hands.

Fang: “Hm. Never seen a power like yours before, foul.”

Doris: “Oh.”

Fang: “You’re an odd one, aren’t you? You don’t say much but they say that people who don’t say much, think plenty. What’re you thinking about all this?”

Doris: “What am I thinking? I think this world is the way it is and that's it. The world changes everyday and people act according to those changes. Some are worse than others.”

Fang: “Are you saying that I’m wrong for the way I react to this change of yours? Are you suggesting that we should coexist ?”

Doris: “Maybe but that’s up to you.”

Fang: “As you can see…”

Fang stretched his arms open and in response, everyone cocked their guns.

Fang: “We made our decision.”

Doris looked around at the nozzles pointed at her and the others and answered; “I see that.”

Fang: “There is no coexistence, either your kind take us out or we take them out.”

Joe: “You seriously think that E.V.O.s are just going to wipe everyone out?!”

Fang: “The way I see it, yea. If we don’t act, it will be the end of us. The end of humanity.”

Doris: “You do fear us.”

Fang: “Of course.”

Doris: “Why?”

Fang: “I already said it, because you make no damn sense. Now…”

Fang gave a gesture and everyone aimed their guns. Joe quickly grabbed Doris then the Twain Twins’ car and propped it up before himself, Doris and Julie Bean. They were then bombarded with a multitude of bullets.

Solar Twain: “Wait, that’s–!”

Polar Twain: “Doesn’t matter about the car, just shoot!”

Jule was crouched down, screaming at the top of her lungs as she held her head.

Joe: “Julie, we’re fine! We’re going to be fine!”

Doris: “What’s the plan?”

Joe: “We wait.”

Fang looked on as his people fired down on the trio with a hailstorm of bullets until all their magazines were empty.

Polar Twain: “We’re empty!”

Joe: “Now!”

Doris: “Ok.”

Joe: “Julie, stay here, ok?”

Julie Bean: “Yea, yea. Don't worry about that.”

Both Joe and Doris leapt from behind the now decimated car, the latter creating a small sandstorm when crashing down before the Puritans. Doris then burst through the dust cloud, already coated in dark green metal, striking multiple men and sending them flying with open palm strikes. Fang watched as Joe and Doris took down his Puritans left and right, prompting him into pulling out both of his guns. Fang began shooting at Doris, Joe was about to intervene when Solar Twain intercepted.

Solar Twain: “Where do you think you’re going, foul !”

Solar had a shotgun that he was about to fire at Joe. Joe, of course, was fast enough to react but not fast enough to stop all the beads within the shotgun fire, opting to bottlecap the nozzle of Solar’s shotgun with his hand and taking the brunt of the shot in his palm.

Solar Twain: “Heh heh, so you do bleed.”

Joe glared at Solar, crushed the nozzle of his shotgun, snatched it away from him and then knocked Solar out with a punch. Fang was still shooting at Doris, the bullets bouncing off her metal skin, when he noticed the Twain twin going down.

Fang: “No!”

Fang holstered his guns and ran over to his car, reaching inside and taking out a rifle.

Fang: “PURITANS, LEAVE MY LINE OF FIRE!!! I DON'T WANT TO HURT ANY OF YOU– THESE TWO FOULS ARE DOING THAT ENOUGH ALREADY!!! I DON’T WANT TO SHOOT ANY OF YOU, NOW GO !!!”

Polar grabbed his brother and then he and every other Puritan scattered before Fang started shooting at both Joe and Doris.

Doris: “Joe, go for Julie.”

Joe sped back to the car to be with Julie while Doris took the brunt of Fang's rapid and relentless gunfire. He roared as he bombarded Doris with a multitude of bullets, the shells that once encased them littering his feet. Joe was taking in all the sounds around him; the bullets ripping through dirt and bouncing off metal, bullet shells falling to the ground and the soft whimpers of Julie Bean next to him. It was then that Joe had a realisation. In that moment, Fang’s and Doris’ eyes crossed paths and he gasped after catching a glimpse of the emptiness in her eyes. Just then, Fang’s rifle suddenly ran out of ammo.

Doris: “Are you done? Because, all things considered, that still hurts.”

Fang went straight for his holstered pistol at the same time Joe popped up from behind the car.

Joe: “Doris, we need to go.”

Doris: “Seriously?”

Joe: “We’ve done more harm than good here! We need to get Julie out of here!”

Doris glanced over to the car that was being used to shield Julie from gunfire.

Doris: “...Alright.”

Fang was reloading his pistols when Joe grabbed both Doris and Julie Bean and then sped away.

Fang: “NOOOO!!!”

He tried chasing after them but the only thing he was seeing was a trail of dust and then they were gone. Fang then heard the engine of a car driving away into the distance and grimaced, screaming from the frustration. Fang finished reloading his guns, sighed and then holstered them. The Maserati skidded to a stop on a lonely road that led out to the outskirts of Anytown’s Green Grove. The door then opened and Dobbs quickly exited the vehicle with the two boxes of Donut Dity donuts in hand.

Joe: “Wait, where do you think you’re going?!”

Dobbs: “Away from this stinkin’ town!”

Dobbs then ran off, Joe shouted for the rotund man to stop but Doris’ hand on his shoulder quelled his yells.

Doris: “Something tells me he won’t be getting far.”

Joe sighed, he then glanced over to Julie and told her; “Sorry you had to sit next to him.”

Julie Bean: “It’s ok.”

Joe: “Hm. …I’m going to have to wipe down the entire backseat. Make sure you take a good shower too, Ms. Bean.”

Julie Bean: “Uh, yea… sure.”

Doris glanced over to Joe, who was wrapping his hand in the same sanitised cloth from before.

Doris: “How’s your hand?”

Joe: “It’s fine, the bleeding stopped and it already started healing. It’s just gonna take a minute.”

Doris turned to Julie and asked; “So, where is your house?” The car pulled up to a house in Green Grove where Julie’s parents were at the door, waiting for their daughter.

Julie Bean: “Thank you so much!”

Joe: “Of course.”

Doris: “Go be with your family.”

Julie nodded, then got out of the car and ran into the arms of her parents.

Joe: “We did good today.”

Doris: “Yea.”

Doris started up the car and drove off. It was nightfall when the two were parked by the $1.03 Store that was closed at that point, the roar of the engine going silent from Doris shutting off the car.

Doris: “No, we didn’t do good today.”

Joe: “Excuse me?”

Doris: “What we did has become a waste of time, Joe.”

Joe: “Wait, what do you mean?”

Doris: “Why did we leave without taking Fang out first?”

Joe: “Because things were getting out of hand, Doris! Julie was still in danger!”

Doris responded; “Then the logical thing to do was to take Fang out so that Julie and others like that are living in fear in this town could rest easy at night.” her voice still shrouded in emotionless monotone.

Joe: “We’ll get them, Doris. We’ll take them in .”

Doris: “I wanted to show my hometown, Joe. This was supposed to be a moment of solace; I showed you my childhood house, introduced you to my brother –.”

Joe: “Doris–.”

Doris: “Joe, we’re mixed up with evil instead of enjoying what quiet we had.”

Joe sighed.

Joe: “I’m sorry, Doris.”

Doris: “The next time we see Fang, we take him out, for good .”

Joe was in awe of Doris’ declaration. Doris saw that Joe was about to say something so she turned on the car’s radio to put an end to the conversation. However, the voice that came over the radio made Doris take a pause.

Shaquille Silverstein: “There was a shoot out earlier today on the outskirts of Anytown’s Green Grove. The area was an abandoned barnhouse and was cleared out by the time the Anytown Police had arrived–.”

Doris regained movement in her body, turning off the radio.

Joe: “...Doris, you alright?”

Doris nodded. Joe glanced at the radio then back to Doris and asked; “Do you know him?”

Doris: “We were going to get married.”

Doris revved up the engine, prompting Joe to ask; “Where are we going now?”

Doris: “To tell my brother goodnight.”

(Anytown, Riverside, Night). Riverside was on the east side of Anytown, completing the town’s three sections. Fang was standing in a cemetery, looking over a particular headstone that read; “Scottie Fang” and nothing else. He was approached by one of his Puritans, a woman who was taller and more muscular than the average. Her brown hair was fashioned into a bun, she had on an eyepatch and wore a white shirt with blue jeans and black belt with a big gold buckle.

Dialogue:

Fang: “Marge, did the twins get back to school ok?”

Marge Malachi: “Yea, Solar does have a headache but he’s fine.”

Fang: “Good. And Dobbs?”

Marge Malachi: “Dealt with. Found him with boxes of half eaten donuts– got blood on them.”

Fang: “Hm.”

Marge was gazing at the headstone when Fang asked; “Do you miss your sister, Marge?”

Marge Malachi: “No, I miss who she used to be… before the corruption.”

Fang: “Good answer. After the corruption they are no longer human– no longer one of us and that scares me. Because at any moment, we could lose that same humanity.”

Marge Malachi: “Like your son did.”

Fang: “Yes. Poor Scottie. He was begging for my help when it happened… I remember the fear in his eyes when the barrel of my gun was staring him in the face… the same fear I felt from the corruption itself– what those poor souls in Townsville felt. There is no other solution, there is only the end. Them or us.”

Marge Malachi: “Them or us.”

Fang looked back at Marge and nodded. Suddenly, the Twain Twins appeared, running in at the end of the conversation.

Fang: “Polar? Solar? Why aren’t you in school?”

Solar Twain: “We were, that’s why we’re here!”

Fang: “What’s wrong?”

Polar Twain: “Donnie, a schoolmate of ours! He’s in cahoots with the corrupted– with the fouls that showed up at the old base today!”

Fang: “Really?”

The twins both nodded in sync.

Fang: “Bring this Donnie to me.”

 

To Be Continued

Notes:

Aaaand we're back and this time, it is time to delve into the character of Doris Dalton, the monotone woman of metal. She's one of favs so far, I like the characters but she's up there for me. So, like I said, Doris the lore collapse of a PPG 2016 character called Green Wing and a character from Race Against Time named Doris Dalton. Her brother Donnie is kinda inspired by the Ben 10 character named Jonesy. As a matter fact, his name was gonna be just Jonesy but nah. Inspired as in, he's still an OC in every regard. The inspiration came with his clothing when we see him in current day. Here comes Anytown. I broke it up in three sections because of the two names I saw popped when looking further into this Johnny Bravo location and those words were Green Grove and Riverside, the prior being apart of a retirement home and the latter a park, I think I might be wrong about that but yea. Those two words inspired me to have Anytown to be in three sections of one whole. What did y'all think of Doris' back story? I'm happy to finally show it off to you guys and the zinger at the end with Shaquielle. Did y'all see that coming? Be honest, I'm curious. Fang, the Twain Twins and Marge Malachi are from Ben10 2016. Originally, Marge and her sister Mel were going to be the head of the Puritans but I wanted one person at the top and found Fang on the wiki and saw that he worked for what I wanted to do. I almost dropped the twins when I saw that Fang had a son but I ended up using Scottie a different way as well as still using the Malachi sisters in various ways in the story. I'm so glad I kept the twins especially cuz the gimmicks I gave them was so funny to drop. The Thunderclap Diner is from the UAF Era of Alien Force and this line;
“Hm, well, they’re kind of like… Hm, I guess there’s nothing to really compare them to, huh?” This was a Superman reference since Major Glory is kind of like him. Walton, the place, is from that one ep of Alien Force, with the alien that poop gold. So yea, that's out there just happening in this universe. Introducing Foul and Dupe, bad words for the E.V.O.s and ones that I had to come with by googling synonyms that meant terrible things. It was crazy, looking up words to make these terms, lol. Welp, thanks for reading and I hope y'all stick around.

Chapter 7: Woman Made of Metal: Part Two - Broken Down Barriers

The sound of the car engine revving and rubber wheels going across the asphalt blocked out every other sound around Doris. She and the others were on their way back to the west coast but that thought along with others were escaping her mind the further she traveled. Eventually, even the sounds of her brother and Joe conversing and the car itself were being muffled until Doris heard nothing but the constant beep of white noise. Her surroundings were also being diminished, disappearing as she fell deeper into the void. The isolation of black; a lonely place that Doris found herself alone, driving across the asphalt that started breaking away with each step. Doris tightened her grip only to realise that not only the steering but the car as a whole was gone and so was Joe and even her brother. Her face was still blank, emotionless but that anxiety that was boiling beneath the surface was shooting up like a whale escaping the depths. Fortunately, the hand of another laying on her shoulder pulled Doris out of her trance, pulling her out of the dark pit and back to reality.

Dialogue:

Doris: “Hm? What is it?”

Joe pulled away his hand and replied; “I should ask you that. “ Donnie, in the backseat, asked; “Sis… you good?”

Doris: “Yea, why?”

Donnie: “C’mon, D. Did you– ya know–?”

Doris: “Don’t worry about it.”

Joe and Donnie shared a look of concern but did as asked, burying their urge to pry.

Donnie: “So uh… we’re going back to Orchid Bay, right?”

Doris: “Yea, a new amusement park just opened up on the coast.”

Joe: “Doris… it’s likely that you won’t be able to enter.”

Doris: “But my brother can.”

Donnie and Joe shared another look of concern.

 

(Orchid Bay; California, Day). They returned to Orchid Bay, Joe even spotting and pointing out the mountain that The Grand Smith Mansion was perched on as they drove by. They went down to the bay area, where the new amusement park had opened up on the coastline. The first thing they saw after turning the corner was the park’s giant roller coaster and ferris wheel that was little over half the roller coaster’s size.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Whoa, was this always here?”

Doris: “Yes., it was finished last week. You were dealing with your funk to notice.”

Joe: “...Huh.”

Donnie: “What’s this place called?”

Just then, the trio drove by the giant pale pink sign with the words “Mondo A Go-Go Coastal Amusement Park” written in white bold letters, the park’s namesake being larger on the sign. The Maserati pulled into the parking lot and both Joe and Donnie then exited the car.

Donnie: “What do you want, D?”

Doris: “...A churro.”

Donnie: “Aight… D, you sure about this?”

Doris turned to her brother and faked a smile which caught Donnie off guard.

Doris: “I’m sure. Go have fun.”

Donnie: “Aight.”

Donnie and Joe were about to talk off when Doris called back the latter.

Joe: “Hm? Doris?”

Joe approached the driver’s side of the car.

Doris: “Donovan fitted the car with a far reaching antenna.”

Joe: “Huh, really? Nice.”

Doris: “Mhm. I’ll be listening out for Fang and the Puritans in the meantime.”

Joe: “Alright.”

Doris: “Remember what I told you, Joe. When I pick up something, we’ll deal with it… for good.”

Joe: “...Yea, I remember.”

Joe patted the roof of the car and then stepped away. Once inside the amusement park, Donnie and Joe were surrounded by bright colours and enticing activities; The Wild Prawn ride, The Man-Eater roller coaster and the Blue Circle ferris wheel to name a few. Donnie pointed to a food truck that he and Joe approached, passing by the truck sign which read “The Human Crab” .

Donnie: “Human Crab? You guys sell human crabs here?”

The man inside the truck, manning the kitchen chuckled, then answered; “No no, we’re just a bunch of humans selling actual food. No te preocupes.” ( “Don’t worry.” )

Joe: “No te preocupes. Hispanic?”

The man introduced himself as Enrique, correcting Joe; “I’m Mexican.” He was a stout man with a long face and slight brown complexion. He had a prominent chin and barely any hair; he had hair behind his ears and another tuft of hair as a crown. He was dressed casually with a “Human Crab” apron which had a little graphic of a crab holding up the words on it.

Donnie: “I do like me some crab.”

Joe: “Is there anything on the menu?”

Enrique: “¡Sure, seguro!”

Joe: “Hm. We might wanna go on the rides first before we eat something, though.”

Donnie: “Good point. We’ll be back, alright?”

As the duo walked off, Enrique shouted: “Si, we will be here!” Donnie and Joe were walking around, looking at all the rides they passed when Joe asked; “Where to first?”

Donnie: “I got an idea.”

Joe suddenly found himself barreling down the tracks of The Man-Eater roller coaster with Donnie by his side. Joe was a bit overwhelmed at first but when he looked to his right, he saw Donnie throwing up his hands and shouting for joy and that imagery brought a smile to his face. Joe then began getting into the fun himself, yelling just as loud as he threw up his own arms, the moment making Donnie smile. They went on to go on every ride in the Mondo A Go-Go theme park; from the Wild Prawn to the Blue Circle ferris wheel. After the fun rides, the two went to get their food from Enrique. The two enjoyed their meals as they walked down the broadwalk; Joe got himself a burger and fries while Donnie got the crab, both with a bottle of Cola Cola in hand. Specifically, Donnie would holster his in his back pocket when eating while Joe would tuck his soda between the arm and side.

Joe: “You know, I’ve never really ridden a roller coaster before– or a ferris wheel for that matter.”

Donnie: “Oh yea? Never had a carnival or something back home?”

Joe: “Not really. I’m from Farmsville, nothing there but crops and more crops.”

The two chuckled.

Joe: “They were still fun stuff to do, of course. My uncle would take me to the river all the time, either for fishing or swimming– or both… Those were good times.”

Joe took a bite of his burger.

Donnie: “Remind me of me and D. Our parents used to take us to the Anytown Goat Throwing festival every time that time of the year came around.”

Joe: “You two had some great times, right?”

Donnie ate two of the crab’s legs before taking a drink of his Cola Cola, putting it back in his back pocket.

Donnie: “Yea… even after our folks passed, we would still hang. I still remember her smile… her laugh. Haven’t seen a genuine one in a while.”

Joe: “You noticed that, huh?”

Donnie: “Of course I did. That smile back in the car… she’s just putting up a front, for my sake.”

Joe: “I’m sorry.”

Donnie: “Yea– I gotta thank your uncle, though. Donovan. Not only did he find my sister but he also gave her a home. Because god only knows she doesn’t have one outside that mansion anymore and that… that pains me, man.”

Joe: “Yea. I’m realising that I’m lucky I get to walk into the open like this because I look human– a dupe they called me. At the end of the day, all these people, if they knew… things would be very different.”

Donnie took another chunk of his crab, washing it down with another gulp of Cola Cola. At the same time, Joe took a big bite of his burger when he asked; “I was just curious, she said she left after she changed. Was she…?”

Donnie: “Ran out?”

Joe: “Well, yea.”

Donnie: “That happened to you, right? Back when you were a cop?”

Joe: “Yea. So I was wondering if she had to go through that same pain.”

Donnie: “...Nah, it was worse than that. She just… she just couldn’t come back home after what happened.”

Joe: “What happened?”

Donnie: “Not my story to tell, Major.”

Joe: “Fair enough.”

The two had eventually finished their burgers and crabs, finishing the rest of the Cola Colas to wash down the food.

Donnie: “I wanted to thank you again for helping Julie out.”

Joe: “No problem, I’m just doing my duty.”

Donnie: “Duty, huh?”

Joe: “Sorry, force of habit. So, how is she? How’s Julie?”

Donnie: “Yea well, she and her parents moved outta town. I don’t blame them, anything to get away from these dang Puritans.”

Joe: “Well, you don’t have to worry about them for longer. We’re going to deal with Fang and his little squad.”

Donnie: “You’re going to kill him, right?”

Joe: “Wait, hold on. I don’t want to kill anyone . I just want to bring them to justice.”

Donnie: “That’s why D’s gonna do it, not you.”

Joe: “What was that? Hold on–.”

Donnie: “Hey man, you seem like a good guy– you’re not built for this.”

Joe: “Fang needs to be punished for his heinous acts! Put him into the deepest hole if you need to but no-one’s ki–!”

Donnie: “Fang and people like him need to be buried underneath the prison and if you can’t do it… people like D will!”

Joe: “And you’re ok with this?! You’re ok with your sister being a killer?!”

Donnie: “O– of course not, man! But she’s grown so I can’t stop her! It ain’t my place!”

Joe: “So you’ll allow your sister to fall deeper into that pit she’s in?!”

Donnie: “Wait… what?”

Joe: “In the car, the look on her face– I know that look! …I’ve been there.”

Donnie: “...It’s not like there isn’t some part of me that doesn't like this, that’s screaming for me to stop her but…”

Joe: “But?”

Donnie: “She won’t listen to me, I know she won’t listen… she thinks that she’s too far gone.”

Joe: “I don’t think she is.”

Donnie: “That’s nice but you don’t know her story.”

Joe looked over to Doris and replied; “You’re right… I don’t.” A beam of light then hit Joe in the eye. The light turned out to be reflected sunlight from Doris’ spikes. She had done this to get the two men’s attention and they then quickly hurried over.

Joe: “Did you hear something about the Puritans?”

Doris: “No but there was a robbery at your school. A magnet was stolen from Milten’s Physics department.”

Donnie: “Wait, what?! Did you hear who it was?!”

Doris: “No. Now, get in.”

Joe: “Wait, why?”

Doris: “To take out Fang like we discussed.”

Donnie: “That’s if you can find him. They’re a secret, no-one in town knows who they really are, only that they roam.”

Joe: “Then how did you find out about them?”

Donnie: “Wrong place, wrong time. Remember when I told you about them having either tattoos or symbols?”

Joe responded with a head nod for both him and Doris.

Donnie: “Polar was wearing a particular glove once.”

Doris: “Do they know about you?”

Donnie: “Nah, I wasn’t close when I saw it.”

Joe: “Good thing.”

Donnie: “Yea. So, it’s not easy to find them.”

Doris: “We’ll figure it out. Get in.”

 

(Anytown; Nevada, Milten University, Evening). The trio had arrived back in Anytown by sunset and the Maserati pulled up to the front entrance of the campus. Joe was at the wheel while Doris was in the passenger seat, using her brother’s loaned Milten University hoodie to hide her visage. Donnie exited the car and approached the driver’s seide, resting his hands on the roof of the car.

Dialogue:

Donnie: “Joe?”

Joe: “Don’t worry, I’ll watch her back.”

Donnie: “Good. D, be careful out there.”

Doris: “I will.”

Joe: “You sure you don’t want us to drive you over to your dorm?”

Donnie: “It’s cool, I just need to grab something from my locker real quick.”

Joe: “Alright.”

Donnie was still present, staring at his sister.

Donnie: “Uh…”

Doris: “Hm?”

Donnie shared a look with Joe, then responded; “...Nothing. Nothing, it’s cool. You two be careful, alright?”

Doris: “Yea.”

Donnie backed off and Joe then revved up the engine and skidded off. After watching them leave campus, Donnie went inside the university building. He walked down the hallway to his locker and was digging into it when heard laughter coming from up the hallway. Donnie looked to his right where he saw the Twain Twins walking up to him, cackling like hyenas. Donnie slowly closed his locker as they got close, prompting Donnie to back away preemptively.

Donnie: “I don't got time for you too right now. Beat it.”

Polar Twain ate a couple of ice cubes from his cup, then answered; “Didn’t you hear about the robbery earlier today?”

Solar Twain: “They told us to stay in our dorms for the rest of the day, didn’t they Polar?”

Polar Twain: “They sure did, Solar.”

Solar jiggled as he took a sip of his hat sauce.

Donnie: “So you two are gonna escort me to my dorm or what?”

The twins shared a look, chuckling with each other. Donnie rolled his eyes and tried to leave but the twins blocked his path. Out of nowhere, Donnie decked Solar Twain in the face, making him drop his hot sauce. However, Polar snuck Donnie with a punch that made him stagger back a bit. Donnie shrugged off his daze and tackled Polar to the ground where he began wailing on him, incessantly punching Polar in the face. Unfortunately, Solar kicked Donnie in the temple, sending him to on his back where Solar and Polar began kicking him relentlessly.

 

Elsewhere in Anytown’s Green Grove; Doris walked up to a payphone next to the $1.03 Store, put in a coin, took the phone off the latch and placed it next to her ear. After a couple of rings, those on the other side finally picked up the call.

Doris: “Donovan, hello. …Yes, we’re back in Anytown– yes, we did see the mansion on our way in and out of Orchid Bay. …Oh, he’s picking up some food for us.”

Just then, Joe had pulled up in the car, food in the front passenger seat.

Doris: “He’s here now. …Yea, we’re alright. Yes… see you soon.”

Doris placed the phone back onto the latch, hanging up the call. She then turned to Joe who exited the car. She made her first step away from the payphone when it began ringing, catching both Doris and Joe off guard. Joe and Doris locked eyes for a moment and then Doris answered the call.

Doris: “...Hello.”

Fang: “Oh, hello. Good manners from fouls keep taking me for a loop.”

Joe, hearing the call from the car door, began scanning the surroundings, looking if Fang was nearby.

Joe: “Damn, he’s lucky I can’t see through walls.”

Doris: “Where are you?”

Fang: “Looking for me, eh? Well, that’s why I called, I want to meet up.”

Doris: “ Where are you? ”

Fang: “Hm hm. You can find me at the ol Eternitoys building in Riverside.”

Doris: “I’m on my way.”

Fang: “I’ll be waiting.”

Doris hung up the phone and walked over to the car, asking Joe; “You heard that, right?”

Joe: “Yea, I did.”

Doris: “I’m driving.”

Joe handed the keys over to Doris and he then went to the front passenger side. The two arrived in Anytown’s Riverside, pulling up to the abandoned Eternitoys buildings; unkempt and greasy, covered in graffiti, cracks in the structure, broken windows and the once vibrant sign that read “Eternitoys” was now drained of all its colour. They exited the Maserati and began walking up to the building, stepping through the massive front doors that were torn down through wear and tear. Inside the Eternitoys building was like a wasteland, decorated with scatterings of empty shelves, dust and the occasional rodent. Fang was waiting down an aisle of a couple of these empty shelves, standing under a flickering light fixture.

Fang: “It was cleaned out several weeks ago, bought up by a new company– what was it called?”

Joe: “I think you’re talking about Wacko Toys.”

Fang: “A knowledgeable foul, huh. You see, that’s the scary thing about change. People would argue that change is good, a very nebulous statement when you examine it further. Because much like this building… and a foul being bright…”

Joe scowled.

Fang: “I don’t think all change is good .”

Doris: “I’m over this.”

Doris made a step but was stopped by Fang; “Ah ah ah.” He then held out his hand and made a gesture and on his queue, more of his Puritans came into view. Marge Malachi, The Twain Twins and more of the Puritans. Doris was in shock about who came out with them, her brother Donnie. Fang noticed Doris’ wide eyes expression and looked back at Donnie, looking at his battered and bruised riddled body.

Fang: “I’m sorry, we didn’t want to hurt him. But he was being a bit resistant .”

Doris: “You… why’re you doing this?”

Fang: “I want to kill you and you're going to let me.”

Doris: “You think we’re just going to stand here and let you kill us?”

Fang: “Yes.”

Doris: “Idiot. I wanted to kill you and this only made me more motivated.”

Doris made another step but was stopped once again after she heard the click of a gun. A gun that was being held to her brother’s head.

Fang: “You see what they did to a human despite our motto. You kill me and they’ll kill him. So, are you going to work with me or not?”

Joe: “Work with you?! Alright, this ends now!”

Joe sped up to Fang and grabbed him by the arms but to Joe’s shock, Fang began laughing.

Joe: “The heck is wrong with you?!”

Fang bared his teeth, revealing a pin and the next moment, dropped something in his jacket pocket. Joe went after the object in his pocket but Fang shot at him, forcing Joe to react to that thus distracting him from his first action. Joe dodged the bullets and because of that, he didn’t have enough time to get rid of the object. Fang uttered; “Boom.” just as Joe got to the object in his pocket which turned out to be a grenade that then exploded. He was sent flying through the air before crashing into a couple of empty shelves.

Solat Twain: “Woohoo! Yea!”

Doris looked on in worry at the fiery crash side of Joe when she heard her brother calling out to her.

Donnie: “Doris!”

Donnie was unfortunately then struck in the face by Polar Twain using the butt of his gun, sending him to the ground. The sight angered Doris further and she coated her body in dark metal in response. Doris charged at Fang while being riddled with bullets from the Puritans, ignoring each shot since they were bouncing off her reinforced skin. Doris came down on Fang with a punch that he managed to evade, making Doris shatter where he stood. Fang flipped around and began firing pistols that were disregarded by Doris’ defenses. Doris attempted to run at Fang only to be shot from the side by a shotgun, sending her back a bit, her feet digging into the ground to stop her momentum. Doris saw that she was shot by Solar Twain, a bullet shell flying out of his shotgun after cocking it. Solar took one last sip of his hot sauce before slamming it to the ground and charging at Doris, firing off his shotgun as he ran in. Solar got close and fired but the nozzle of his shotgun was grabbed and crushed by Doris’ metal hand, preventing the shot from escaping. She then grabbed the gun away from the twin and whipped it in his face which sent him flying.

Polar Twain: “Solar!”

Polar, Marge and others began bombarding Doris with rifles and pistols, a firing squad that was seemingly overpowering Doris. Fang ran over to Donnie, yelling out; “Keep firing!” as he grabbed Doris’ brother by the arm, picking him up off the ground.

Donnie: “Let go of me! Doris!”

Fang: “Listen, I’m sorry that we hurt you, alright?! The fouls were the only ones–!”

Donnie pushed Fang off and threw a punch that Fang unfortunately grabbed.

Fang: “Fear lies within but you aim that fear at your fellow man instead of the enemy… Pity.”

Fang then twisted Donnie’s arm. Donnie heard her brother’s scream of agony which gave her a second wind, fighting back against the gunfire and rushing towards the Puritans. Doris bulldozed through the firing squad, going over to Fang and sending him flying into a shelf with a swipe of her arm.

Marge Malachi: “Fang!”

Polar stepped up, saying; “I got it!”, pulling out a couple grenades of his own. Doris had her brother in her arms when she saw a grenade land before them.

Donnie: “...D?”

Doris turned her back to the grenade just before they went off, another explosion rocking the abandoned Eternitoys building. The ringing in his ear was the first sound Donnie heard when he opened his eyes. Looking down on his body, he saw that he was in one piece, protected by his sister. However, the explosion had also separated them. He got back on his feet, moving through the smoke as he called out his sister’s name. Meanwhile, Doris was struggling to get out a cough, the force of the blast giving the feeling as if her brain was rattling around her head. Doris shook off the daz as she got up on her feet, eventually regaining her bearings. She then heard her brother’s voice, seeing him stepping out of the smoke into the cloud she was in.

Doris: “Donnie.”

Donnie: “Do–.”

The two then heard a gunshot and Doris’ eyes widened in shock as she saw red flowing from Donnie’s lower abdomen.

Donnie: “...ris.”

Doris hurried over to Donnie, catching him before he fell back to the ground. She looked back and saw who fired the shot, that being Polar Twain. The bullet coming from his pistol. Doris roared; “AHHHHH!!!”which resonated throughout the building and even brought Joe back to consciousness.

Joe: “...Doris?”

Doris gently laid down her brother and then got up, facing Polar Twain and charging at him, her roar bellowing out. Her reinforced skin made her stride destroy the floor as she charged at the one who shot her brother.

Polar Twain: “Ah, ge– get away from me, you freak!”

Polar Twain fired his pistol in fear, trying to deter Doris but she was unwavering. With tears in her eyes, Doris reeled back her tightened fist and launched it forward, striking Polar Twain in the face. She struck Polar with all her might, a fist so strong that numerous teeth flew out of his mouth as he bottom jaw was completely decimated, flying off the hinges. Fang saw Polar flying overhead before crashing into a shelf.

Fang: “...Polar– POLAR!!!”

Doris went back over to her brother, taking him in her arms as her metal coating receded.

Fang: “You… you damn foul ! You hurt one of us, how dare you hurt one of us !”

Doris completely ignored Fang, fully preoccupied with her brother’s condition. Joe was on his hands and knees, watching as all the guns took aim at the Dalton siblings.

Joe: “Doris… Donnie.”

Joe took off, tearing up the floor with his sudden sprint. He ran across the battlefield, grabbed the siblings and whisked them to the car in a blur all before the guns went off.

Fang: “Wait! WAIT!!! STOP!!! STOP!!! ”

Fang ran over to Marge and pushed her gun down with the other Puritans following suit, lowering their weapons.

Marge Malachi: “They’re… they’re gone.”

Joe had placed the siblings in the backseat, looking at them using the overhead driver’s mirror as he was driving away. Joe also saw Fang run out of the building and quickly took aim at them. Fang began firing at them, precision shots that Joe narrowly managed to evade but the car had still sustained damage; the areas being the back window and the rear lights of the car.

Fang: “DAMMIT!!!”

As Marge was running out to Fang, she called out to him; “Fang! Fang!”

Fang: “Polar, is he… is he alright?”

Marge Malachi: “...No, he’s not.”

 

(Anytown, Riverside Hospital, Night). The Maserati pulled up to the hospital doors but Joe was the one that charged inside with Donnie in his arms, fighting for air and dripping all over the place. He ran around the hallway yelling for help as tears flooded his vision, brought on by looking down and having the chance to take in Donnie’s condition. Multiple doctors came up to Joe, taking Donnie from his arms and placing him down on a gurney. Of course they asked Joe about his wounds; his bleeding, bruises and burns, wanting to tend to him as well in spite of his reluctance.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Wait– hold on, I’m alright! I’m ok, take care of him! Take care of him! ”

Even so, the doctors insisted and eventually Joe relented and accepted the doctor’s help. Outside in the car, Doris was in the backseat, staring ahead as tears flowed down her face. She was taken back to the night she changed, the explosion took her back to the dark pit, to the isolation that seemed to have followed her everywhere since that day. It was within that darkness that Fang stood out, walking across the void which brought her back to reality. Doris saw Fang and Marge Malachi carrying the severely hurt Twain Twins into the hospital. Joe was being escorted to a room when he saw Fang and his hurt Puritans enter through the doors, their presence immediately changing the mood, creating a tense atmosphere only between them while everyone else were thankfully oblivious. They locked eyes all the way to their registered rooms. The night fell and the moon rose up in the sky, illuminating the earth with rays of white light. Joe was in his hospital bed, hooked up to monitors and IV drips, looking up at the ceiling as he was unable to sleep. Joe took a look at his body, seeing that his wounds were nearly healed, only having a few bruises and burns to get over. He removed his attachments and sat up in his bed, looking out the window and just listening. Donnie was in the neighbouring room, gauze covering his head, cheek and abdominal region, hooked up the heart monitors and the like. Donnie finally opened his eyes, waking up from sleep and to his shock, Doris was sitting in the chair next to his bed.

Donnie: “D?! You shouldn’t be here!”

Doris: “It’s alright, it’s late and no-one saw me come in.”

Donnie: “...You alright?”

Doris: “You’re the one in the hospital bed, Donnie… I’m so sorry.”

Donnie: “This isn’t your fault, D. Puritans did this to me, not you.”

Doris: “Well, you don’t have to worry anymore… I’m going to get them for what they did to you.”

Donnie: “...Doris, you don’t have to do this.”

Doris went silent.

Donnie: “You’ve been fallin’ deeper into the pit. I just don't want you to get stuck there and if you do this, I fear that… you will.”

Doris: “It’s too late for me–.”

Donnie: “No, it’s not–.”

Donnie started coughing, prompting Doris to hold his arm until he stopped.

Donnie: “D, don’t do it. I thought that I was doing the right thing by not stopping you. Who am I to do that, right? You can make your own decision… but all I was doing was encouraging your descent and I’m sorry… I’m sorry for not helping you out of that pit, for not stopping you from falling deeper into it. I’m sorry.”

Doris gently squeezed her brother’s hand.

Doris: “No, no. You’re perfect, you’re the only thing that makes sense in my life. Please, don’t blame yourself.”

Donnie coughed again, this time covering his mouth with his fist.

Doris: “Do–.”

Suddenly, they both heard a nurse calling out; “Mr. Dalton?! Are you alright?!”

Donnie: “Uh, uh! Ye– yea!”

Doris turned to his sister who was already getting up from her seat and told her; “You gotta go.” He grabbed her hand one last time, Doris turned back to face Donnie.

Donnie: “Please… don’t do it.”

Doris: “...I’m sorry.”

Doris got out of the hospital before she was noticed and stepped through the doors, she walked down to the car that was parked further to the front gates where she ran into Joe.

Doris: “You should be healing.”

Joe: “I’m fine. Just a little bruising. I took a bomb to the face before, a grenade isn’t so bad.”

Doris: “You’re trying to stop me?”

Joe: “Why else would I be here? Why do you want to kill him?”

Doris: “Why do you want to save him?”

Joe: “Save him?! I don’t want to save him, I want him to make sure he gets the punishment he deserves!”

Doris: “That’s him dead, Joe. It’s very odd to me that you’re so adamant on just letting him go free.”

Joe: “Go fre–? Doris– alright, let me ask you a question. A man– a terrorist blows up somewhere, maybe he blows up Empire City. He intentionally kills several. Does he deserve to die?”

Doris: “Yes.”

Joe: “Another despicable person goes around, targets and kills a couple people. Does he deserve to die?”

Doris: “Of course.”

Joe: “Last one, a man robs a store and steals some money because he’s dirt poor. Does he deserve to die?”

Doris: “Joe, that’s not the same.”

Joe: “What do you mean? The man killed the cashier and two other people as they were buying groceries. Doesn’t he deserve to die?”

Doris didn’t respond.

Joe: “See, that’s the problem with this worldview. It’s arbitrary. Do you think that the thought of putting these pieces of– these people in the dirt where they belonged doesn’t ever cross my mind?! Of course it does! But I don’t do it and you want to know why? Because if I wanted– if anyone wanted, there doesn’t have to be a line. Anyone could just bend to rules to fit them and kill anyone they decided deserves it because they felt like it! To decide who lives or dies like that… that’s a malicious god and I’m neither.”

Doris: “What about your uncle, didn’t he decide who lived or died?”

Joe: “Don’t you dare ! My uncle had a duty to uphold, to protect this great nation! Just like I have a duty to trust in the law!”

Doris: “The same law that ran you out after they found out who you really were? That law?”

Joe: “...You…”

Doris: “Exactly. Step aside, Joe.”

Joe: “I… I can’t, I can’t let you go down the pit again.”

Doris: “How did you…?”

Joe: “Because I’ve been there, Doris. I know that face, the feeling of isolation– I’m right there but I’m climbing out and I know you can too.”

Doris: “...It’s too late for me.”

Joe: “No, it’s not! It’s not too late for you, Doris!”

Doris: “You don’t know my story, Joe.”

Joe: “You’re right, I don’t… but I want to.”

Doris: “...Get out of my way, Joe.”

Joe stepped closer to Doris and told her in a stern voice; “I’m not moving.” Doris coated her skin in metal in response and Joe sighed.

Joe: “Doris, you don’t want to do this.”

Doris: “Then move.”

Joe shook his head. Doris threw a punch that Joe weaved with his speed and when another came his way, he grabbed it.

Joe: “Doris, stop!”

Doris flexed her fingers and the metal that coated them jutted out like claws.

Joe: “Wow.”

Doris pushed Joe back and began slashing at him with her claws, morphing the metal around her other fingers into claws and began using both hands. However, Joe still managed to evade her attacks. Doris threw a punch out that Joe grabbed, throwing Doris over his arm, only for her to land on her hands and feet.

Joe: “Doris, please .”

Doris: “...I need to do this.”

Joe: “No… you don’t.”

Doris charged at Joe, throwing a punch that Joe leapt back from, however after he landed on his feet, Joe was hit in the eye by reflected light. It obstructed his vision which gave Doris a chance to strike, plunging him into the ground head first with a solid steel punch, shattering the ground on impact.

Doris: “You held back and that’s why you’re on the ground right now… I'm sorry.”

Joe was on the ground; bleeding from his head, nose and mouth, blurred vision and in extreme pain.

Joe: “...Do… ris… He’s milita… tary. He’s danger…”

Doris didn’t answer walking away as her metal coating receded. She got into the car and drove off, eventually arriving at Riverside Park, the landmark of Anytown's third sector. It was a lush green park that was filled with the usual scattering of trees and park benches. Since it was late in the night, the park was quiet, devoid of people. Doris parked the car before the front gates of black steels, jumping over them to enter the park. She walked down the path made of red brick until she arrived at a steep cliffside that overlooked a dried up ravine filled with large jagged rocks. It was at this cliffside where Doris met up with Fang, they were standing by the metal railings that overlooked the ravine.

Doris: “You actually showed your face.”

Fang: “I make due on my promises, even to a foul… I suppose.”

Doris: “Are you really military? That would explain the weaponry your group has access to.”

Fang: “I served ten years. Nice eye, or was it the other foul– the dupe? You know, I should've recognised him. He’s the one from Townsville, isn’t he? Now he’s in the hospital made for us, using our resources and our energy, being touched by our people. Makes me sick .”

Doris coated her skin in dark green metal and in response, Fang pulled out his two pistols.

Doris: “Are you alone, like you promised?”

Fang: “It’s just me and you as far as this duel is concerned.”

Doris: “ Are you alone? ”

Fang: “Do you see anyone else?”

Doris charged at Fang, who immediately started bombeding her with bullets as he strafed to the left. Doris brought out her claws and started swinging at Fang once she got close enough but Fang kept weaving each slash, ducking underneath one of her attacks to then shoot her in the back of the head. The bullet bounced off and Fang watched the bullet spin around in the air when he noticed a metal arm flying towards him. Fang moved his head back and then went into a backflip, landing on his feet where he fired off more bullets. Doris growled and charged in, throwing out two punches that didn’t connect, opting to then throw out an axe kick. Fang gasped as he was unable to evade, the axe kick landing on his right shoulder, making him grunt aloud from the pain. Fang pointed his gun directly at her face and Doris didn’t stop him from firing, taking the shot to the face.

Fang: “Vile! Disgusting, all of you!”

Doris grabbed one of Fang’s pistols and broke it into two with both hands. She then grabbed at Fang himself but he managed to roll away from her reach, firing back with his one gun. Fang ultimately ran out of bullets, throwing away the pistol and taking out a shotgun he had hidden in his trench coat. Doris ran up at Joe, crossing her arms to block incoming shotgun fire, the bombardment pushing her back with each fire. Fang then ran up on Doris, jumping up and leaping off her still crossed arms and shooting her in the back of the head when he was in mid air. Doris tilted forward from the force of the shot but quickly shrugged it off and grabbed Fang by the leg before he touched the ground. Doris then broke his leg and slammed him onto the ground, she then stepped over Fang who turned and cocked his shotgun, ready to fire. Doris quickly grabbed the gun and struck Fang in the face with it, she then bent the shotgun and threw it away. Doris straddled Fang and began beating on Fang, the sound of metal crashing against soft skin filled the night air. As Doris was beating on Fang, flashes of fire and people suffering filled her head. She was back inside the bus and everywhere she turned, the guilt of the people from that one day surrounded her. Each fist against Fang’s face represented themselves as the explosions of the bus she was in and after the fires and smoke, Doris was back in the dark. She was falling deeper into the pit and unfortunately, now the exit seemed so far away and the gap kept widening. Doris closed her eyes, fully accepting her descent and reaching the bottom was only a single fist away. However, when she reeled her fist back her arm froze in mid air. Doris didn’t have time to register what was happening as she was then pulled off her feet and thrusted into the air until she was slammed against something. Doris was in pain but wouldn’t scream and she was trying to fight her way off whatever she was stuck to but couldn’t. She looked to her left and saw Marge Malachi stepping away from a level before running over to Fang, who was staggering to his feet. Fang stepped on his broken leg which made him scream and lose his footing but Marge managed to reach him quick enough and caught him before he fell.

Fang: “Thank you, Marge.”

Marge Malachi: “You look like crap, Fang.”

Fang: “Heh… I’m alright.”

Fang’s face was covered in red; he was missing teeth, his left eye was swollen shut and his head overall had seemed flat, like a pancake. He looked over to see that Doris was stuck to a large machine; the focal point was a large orb.. It was a black ball that was attached to a control panel of bauge that included glowing flips, buttons and levers. The machine was hooked up to the back of a black Chrysler Thunderbolt decorated with hot rod flames on the hood of the modified car.

Fang: “Hm, the magnet came in handy.”

Marge Malachi: “You got your faithful one on one, let’s just kill the foul and be done with it!”

Fang: “Yea… yea, you’re… ri– right. Did you… strap the grenades on?”

Marge Malachi: “Just like you asked.”

Fang stared at his car for a moment, then told Marge; “Run her off… the cliff.”

Marge Malachi: “...Ok. Them, not us.”

Fang forced out a smile, then parroted; “Them... not us.”

Marge helped Fang over to a tree and sat him down next to it, she then ran over to the car, glancing at the struggling Doris one more time before entering it. Doris was trying her hardest to free herself but to no avail, the magnet was strong and coupled with the pain she was in, Doris was going anywhere. Doris heard the loud revving of the car and the wheels skidded against the ground, kicking up grass as it shot off. Marge went straight for the cliffside, jumping out of the carone close enough to the cliff. Marge rolled away, stopping to see the car burst through the railings, taking Doris over the edge. Doris let out a sharp gasp as she felt the pull of gravity dragging her to the bottom. In that moment, Joe regained consciousness, finding himself being brought into the Riverside hospital. He saw two security guards bringing him through the door and sprung out of their arms, getting back on his feet. The security guards were in shock, with one of them pleading; “Wait, hold on! You were bleeding all over the place– well, you were. Let’s get you inside, huh?”

Joe: “I’m fine. I– I gotta go!”

Joe ran off despite the guards’ protests and when he was a safe distance away, Joe kicked into his super speed, becoming a blur that raced through Anytown to his destination. That was Doris, who was watching and the jagged rocks came closer and closer. She closed her eyes, accepting her fate as everything around her was receding back into the dark. Marge Malachi went over to Fang, helping him on his feet when they both felt a sudden rush of wind.

Marge Malachi: “What the?”

Doris still had her eyes closed, still falling into the pit until she felt something grab her. Her eyes opened and before her was Joe, his blonde hair blowing in the wind from the rapid descent.

Joe: “Are you ok?!”

Doris: “I…”

Joe: “It’s alright, I got you!”

Joe used his super strength to pull Doris off the magnet.

Joe: “Phew, wow! I did that!”

Doris was trying to undo her metal coating but it was proving to be difficult.

Doris: “I still… feel it…”

Joe: “Oh! How do I turn it off?”

Doris: “Lev… er.”

Joe: “Lever?! Lever!”

Joe glanced below him, seeing that they were approaching the ground fast so he had to act just as quickly. He looked around the machine, eventually finding the lever and shooting it with his white hot Heat Vision that shot like shooting stars in the night, melting the lever and causing a malfunction. That then led to the magnet shutting down and Doris could finally recede the metal coating from her body, taking a loud gasp from all the pain she was feeling being relinquished. However, they were still falling and coupled with the car, the magnet, the grenades and the jagged rocks below, it wasn’t a guarantee for survival. Doris grabbed onto Joe’s arm and closed her eyes, waiting for an extremely rough landing but inside of a crash and a boom, there was nothing. There was silence. Doris opened his eyes and saw that the ground was still under her, she gasped from the realisation that she was floating. She looked over to Joe, who was also in shock, looking down at his feet with wide eyes. They shared a look, it was silent until Doris asked; “You can fly?” Marge and Fang were walking away, the latter leaning against the former for support.

Fang: “Wait.”

Marge Malachi: “What is it?”

Fang: “I didn’t hear… a boom.”

Marge Malachi: “You’re right.”

They turned around and a moment later, Joe with Doris in his right arm and both the car and large magnet in his left, floating up before them.

Marge Malachi: “Oh… my, oh my god.”

Marge began tearing up. Joe floated down the ground, a safe distance away from the cliffside where he first laid down the car and magnet before escorting Doris gently to the ground. Joe then pulled the grenades off the magnet and disarmed them before crushing them into dust. Joe saw that Doris was looking his way and responded; “My uncle Sam taught me a few things.” The two heard sobs, seeing that Fang had burst into tears.

Fang: “Monsters! Monsters, ready to claim the earth– to wipe us out! Them or us! Them or us!”

Fang and Marge both dropped to her knees, crying into her hands and begging, pleading to the duo as they looked on with a mix of confusion and slight pity.

Marge Malachi: “Please, please ! Please! ”

Joe and Doris began approaching Fang and Marge, prompting the former to curse at them.

Fang: “No, no ! Get away from us, you fouls !”

Doris: “You know, some part of me did fear you. But now…? I only pity you.”

Marge suddenly stood up and pointed a gun at Doris but it was immediately noticeable that her hands were shaky.

Fang: “Do it! Do it! Them, or us!”

Marge Malachi: “Them or…”

Marge was lost in Doris’ turquoise glowing eyes and eventually she dropped the gun, tears still flowing from her eyes.

Marge Malachi: “You understand, don’t you?! There were rules, things made sense before that explosion! Nothing makes sense anymore! Nothing! People become monsters and wipe us out, constantly showing us that nothing can stop them! Nothing at all! We try and try, we manage to fight back everyday… everyday a new freak pops up and claims even more of us! Left and right we drop like flies while your kind slowly takes over! It’s not fair, life used to make sense!”

Marge grabbed either side of head and continued; “It used to make sense !”

Doris: “Your fear really ran that deep.”

Marge Malachi: “Of course it does! And– and if you were still one of us… you’d be scared too.”

Doris: “Maybe.”

Doris then punched Marge in the face, knocking a couple teeth from her mouth and knocking her out on top of that. Fang, tears still wetting his own eyes, watched as his faithful compatriot fell to the ground next to him while he himself was in a catatonic state. His face was drenched in tears but eventually, his eyes glazed over and he then passed out from the stress.

Doris: “...Maybe.”

The sun was rising over the horizon, making both Doris and Joe look back at it as it bathed them in its early morning glow.

Joe: “A new day.”

Doris: “Yea, it is.”

 

(Anytown, Riverside, Night). With Joe at the wheel, he and Doris were driving up to the Riverside Hospital in the late hours to avoid any instance of pandemonium. At the same time, they were listening to a rebroadcast of earlier news, of newscaster Shaquille Silverstein bringing news about the aftermath of the Puritans.

Dialogue:

Shaquille Silverstein: “After five days, the scourge of the Puritans that have been plaguing Anytown for months on end have finally ended. Members such as Solar and Polar Twain, two students of Milten University, have been charged with multiple counts of murder. The brothers are currently recovering in the Riverside Hospital; the former from head trauma and the latter from having a broken jaw on top of his share of head trauma. They will be incarcerated after a full recovery. Maraga Malachi, another member, was found to have been behind the death of her sister Mel Malachi and is also being charged with multiple counts of murder. The Puritans got away by hiding in plain sight, often working in secret but after a major confession from Marge Malachi, those still in hiding are currently being seized. As for the leader Fang, he is currently in Riverside hospital as well. Although, his condition is more complicated than others with there being reports of him currently being on life support. There is some controversy however, as some people on the outside looking in, are fully empathised and agree with the Purita–.”

Doris turned off the radio as she and Joe pulled into the hospital, parking the car by the front gates.

Joe: “Are you ready?”

Doris: “Yes.”

Donnie was laying down in his hospital bed when he felt a sudden wind burst into his room, making him look into the direction of the door.

Donnie: “D? Joe?”

Doris and Joe had snuck into the hospital via the latter’s speed, avoiding the eyes of security, nurses and doctors alike. Doris sat down in the chair next to Donnie’s bed while Joe was standing behind her.

Donnie: “This shot ruined the trip, huh? Completely wasted .”

Joe: “I feel this was my fault. Sorry for ruining the tradition, Doris. Donnie, sorry for ruining the time you were supposed to have with your sister.”

Donnie: “It’s all good. You came through and took care of the Puritans which also means Milten is down into jackasses.”

Donnie chuckled which unfortunately hurt him, making him grab at his side.

Doris: “Donald.”

Donnie: “Dang, you haven’t called me that in a minute . Makes me wonder if you’re alright.”

Doris went silent.

Donnie: “...Did you fall in?”

Doris: “I did. And I wish I could say that to you or our parents… I wish that I said that I had the strength to pull myself out of it but…”

Donnie placed his hand on Doris.

Donnie: “Whatever happened, I’m just glad you’re here now. Doris, I’m going to be your anchor, alright? I’m going to be the hand that holds you up– the wings that take you up so you won’t fall into the dark pit ever again. Alright?”

A tear fell from Doris’ face but what happened next both made Donnie and Joe speechless and that was Doris breaking down. She began bawling as she rested her head on her brother’s arm, gripping onto it. Donnie placed his hand on Doris’ head, making her look up in response to see that Donnie was tearing up as well but brandishing a smile. Joe watched happily as the Dalton siblings embraced one another.

Doris: “...Thank you…”

Later, the Maserati rolled up to a stoplight, stopping before the line in accordance to its red shine. At the wheel was Doris, the only one actually inside the car. The streets were empty, not a car in sight since it was so late at night. The sound of thunder began resonating throughout the lonely skies then suddenly there was a bump and the car was rattled from an unknown force. However, Doris was unnerved, perfectly still even when the car was shaking from side to side.

Joe: “Sorry, I’ll get the hand of this flying thing eventually.”

Doris answered in her monotone voice; “It’s alright. Did you see Earl?” Joe answered yes as he opened the door and got inside the car, strapping himself in.

Joe: “I just had to let him know what happened. He was a bit surprised about a flying man at his dorm window, though.”

Joe chuckled.

Joe: “But he was quickly receptive.”

Doris: “I see. Are we ready?”

Joe: “Yea, let’s go home.”

The two then drove off. They were driving through Grove Grove on their way out, going past both the $1.02 and $1.03, listening to music on the radio. Joe was tapping the steering wheel to the tune of Shag Carpeting up until the music suddenly stopped, looking over to see that Doris had shut off the radio.

Doris: “I… I wanted to apologise.”

Joe: “For what?”

Doris: “For disgracing your uncle’s name. It wasn’t right… I’m sorry.”

Joe: “You’re forgiven, Doris.”

Doris: “I also wanted to thank you, for saving my life.”

Joe: “Of course, Doris.”

Doris: “...I still don’t think that the world will truly change but I suppose, in some way, we can make it better if we try.”

Joe: “Even if your hope in humanity is small, I’m glad it’s there.”

Joe chuckled.

Joe: “Ya know, I should also thank you as well.”

Doris: “Thank me ?”

Joe: “You were right when you said that I didn’t believe we could change anything after what happened in Townsville. I lost my way but doing this– with you, really put me back on track. And for that, thank you.”

Doris: “I’ll offer my help again if you need it.”

Joe: “Likewise, Doris. For anything, I’ll be there.”

Doris smiled and nodded. Joe was going to turn back on the radio when his hand was obstructed by Doris’.

Joe: “Doris?”

Doris: “I actually know another way to pass the time.”

Joe: “Oh. Hm. Well, I’m all ears.”

Doris smiled and then began to tell Joe her story.

 

The Story Continues

Notes:

Hey y'all, I'm back! woman Made of Metal: Part Two has dropped and with that, Doris' story has come to a close. Doris is becoming one of my favs in this group of outcasts and this story turned out great. It took some tie of course cuz I wanted it to be great and I think I achieved that but it would be cool to hear from y'all if that sentiment is shared. The dark pit, that whole thing was so enjoyable to explore, from Joe to Doris and to see how they bond over it but more so how that shared experience makes them want to help each other out of that dark place. Joe being back on his mission and Doris coming around slightly was great to work up to. Also, if anyone was wanting a fight between them, I hope y'all enjoyed the little tussle in there. So yea, Joe can fly now, he just keeps get stronger, huh? Him saving her and how that scene played was one of the parts that went though the most construction- one of the parts, they were others. As for the references; The Mondo A Go-Go coastal theme park is from Ed, Edd n Eddy: Big Picture Show and the character Enrique was a civilian from Townsville in PPG. This was good one and I hope y'all enjoyed it. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 8: For A God Is With Us

Year: 1946

(Orchid Bay; California, The Grand Smith Mansion, Interior). The tunes of an electric guitar resonated throughout the house just as the summer sun was rising. Val, still wearing his Shag Carpeting shirt and torn jeans, was walking down one of the mansion’s hallways that was lined with bedrooms. Two of the doors opened up with Donovan and Joe stepping out, the latter rubbing the sleep from his eyes.

Dialogue:

Val: “Valourous morn, friends!”

Donovan: “Always appreciate the wake up call, Val.”

Joe: “Yea. Did you just wake up?”

Val: “Nah brah, just been observing your sun since the prior night.”

Joe: “Wait, last night? Val… did you not sleep?”

Val: “Tis all good, brah.”

Joe looked over to Donovan who just gave a dismissive shrug. The other doors then opened and both Eddie and Doris stepped out. Donovan then clapped his hand together which alerted everyone in the hallway.

Donovan: “Let’s get to those chores and then get breakfast started, huh?”

Edwin: “Granddad, we have work at twelve. We have to finish the underwater hotel framing–.”

Donovan: “Now you understand why we work early, Eddie.”

Doris: "Makes sense.”

Donovan clapped his hands again, telling everyone; “Chop, chop!” Everyone was going along but Donovan stopped Joe, placing his hand on the man’s shoulder.

Joe: “What’s wrong, uncle Donovan?”

Donovan: “I don’t know, you just look… stronger.”

Joe: “Hm. I guess I feel stronger too.”

Jo glanced at Doris as she was walking away and added; “I guess some time away did us some good.” Donovan noticed a scar over Joe’s eyes and commented; “I guess you can’t heal everything, though.” as he gestured at said scar. Joe then felt the scar, rubbing his index finger gently along it.

Joe: “Hm, I guess so.”

Donovan smiled, his chuckling making Joe start up his own.

Donovan: “Let’s seize the day, eh Joey?”

Joe: “Yes, sir!”

The morning flew by as everyone passed the time with the various chores; Doris using her metal claw to trim the hedges, Joe burning the trash with his white hot Heat Vision, Edwin tending to the garden while Val was helping Donovan prepare his workshop underneath the house. Donovan was taken aback by the sight of Val lugging along several steel beams and commenting; “Those are Bicenthium Alloy , Val.”

Val: “Hm?”

Donovan shook his head and chuckled.

Donovan: “Alright, just rest them over there, Mucho Muchacho .”

Val: “Aye.”

The chores ended at 10 o’ clock and everyone was gathered around the breakfast table; Val was the last one to the table, taking the time to marvel at the people who he saw as family.

Joe: “Val, c’mon.”

Val smiled and then took his seat. They dug into the pancakes, waffles, toast, sausages, bacon and eggs that decorated the table, eating and sharing laughs. However, in the case of Doris, she expressed her elation with soft chuckles that clashed with her present stoic expression.

Donovan: “That was fantastic. It’s always nice to cook your own food.”

Edwin: “Are you referring to fast food, Granddad?”

Donovan: “Yea, I am. That fast food junk might be convenient but it’s just that, junk .”

Val: “I do enjoy your mortal meals– these ‘fast food’ as you mortals call it. The one with the pulverised beef with bread–.”

Doris: “Burgers?”

Val: “Aye, that’s it.”

Donovan: “Eh, one burger can’t hurt once in a while.”

The group laughed; Edwin chuckled while Doris smirked with a soft snicker. Donovan got up from his chair with his plate in his hand.

Donovan: “Alright, who’s on clean up duty today? Dory and Val, right?”

Doris: “Mhm.”

Val raised his electric guitar and declared; “Let’s eradicate the scourge of the mornmeal plate, Doris!”

Doris: “Alright.”

Donovan: “Get to it. Edwin, let’s finish up that hotel, eh?”

Edwin got up with his plate and responded; “Yes, we have a deadline to make.” The Grand Smiths walked off with Donovan telling his grandson; “Relax, Eddie. We’ll make it, alright?”

Edwin: “Yes, Granddad.”

Joe got up from his chair next, prompting Doris to ask; “Off to your jog?”

Joe: “I am but I could stick around to help you guys out with the dishes.”

Val: “It’s all valourous, Major. We got it, brah.”

Joe smiled and left Doris and Val to their duties. An hour after his jog, Joe returned to the Grand Smith Mansion, jogging through the front gates and making his way towards the mansion’s front door. As he planted his feet on the first step, Joe heard the melodic tunes of an electric guitar which halted his stride. Joe looked up at the porch roof where Val was sitting, his gaze first being met by the blonde man’s dangling feet.

Joe: “Oh, hey Val.”

Val: “Greetings, brah! Just basking in the glow of the aftermorn sun!”

Val hopped off the roof, startling Joe and making him yell; “Be careful!” However, it was in vain as Val made it safely down to the ground, touching down next to Joe.

Val: “All is well, brah.”

Joe chuckled. The two then stepped up on the front steps, sitting down on the last one.

Joe: “Hey, you heard about that purple ‘monster’ ranging across the states? Crazy how they haven’t apprehended yet, huh?”

Val: “All will be well, Major.”

Joe: “Right. Water off your back, huh Val?”

Val: “Tis what I’ve been saying, brah.”

Joe: “Hm.”

Joe glanced at Vak’s electric guitar and asked; “You know, I wanted to ask… How do you play that thing even though it's not plugged in?”

Val: “Oh, no worries. Tis my Mighty Axe, an instrument of divine power.”

Joe: “Might Axe, huh? Hm.”

Joe chuckled, he then noticed that Val had taken a pause. He heard the caws of a crow that then flew off, quickly glancing its way before focusing back on the silent Val.

 Joe: “Val? Val, you alright?”

Val: “...I just received word.”

Joe: "’Received word’? Of what? How, even?”

Val got up and asked; “Would you like to accompany me, that way you’ll see.” Joe stood up as well and asked; “Misson? What mission?”

Val: “The reason I am here, Major. In search of my uncle.”

Joe: “Your uncle? Wait, you have an uncle ?”

Val: “Aye and I now know where he lurks, that he’s near. So, will you join me?”

Joe: “Yea, sure. Of course, Val.”

Val smiled, grabbing onto Joe and pulling him in as he laughed.

Val: “Valourous! Let us venture forth!”

The two men were inside the garage with Doris and Edwin; Joe and Val were standing by Donovan’s Maserati A6, preparing it for the road.

Edwin: “We weren’t aware that you had an uncle, Val. What’s his name, if you don’t mind me asking?”

Val: “Zarm: The–.”

Edwin, not realising that he had cut off Val, commented; “ Zarm , huh? That’s an unusual name.”

Val: “I suppose. He left our realm some time ago. He is the reason I am here now, to bring him back home.”

Joe: “Realm?”

Doris: “Is that the same for you as well?”

Val: “Worry not, friends! I shall return.”

Doris: “Hm. Well, another road trip, huh Joe?”

Joe: “Yea, I think this has become my thing. I mean it is good to get you there, though. I’ve only ever known Farmsville all my life so…”

Edwin: “Alright, let’s make this quick so I can get back to work.”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

Edwin: “Don’t patronise me, Jeralds.”

Joe chuckled. Val shouted; “ We ride! ” as he and Joe entered the car, Joe being the one being the wheel. The car’s engine roared as Edwin opened up the garage, the large swing door slowly rising up, bringing the light of the afternoon sun that slowly enveloped everything within.

Edwin: “Good luck, you two.”

Doris: “Come back safe.”

Val: “We shall be victorious in our mission and return justly, brahs!”

Joe: “Just like he said, we'll be back.”

With the sound of tires skidding against the ground, the Maserati sped out of the garage and it was back on the road again.

Val: “Although I enjoy a ride in your metal stead, It was no issue using my Mighty Axe to get us to our destination.”

Joe: “You guitar, like a superpower– like an E.V.O., right?”

Val: “E.V.O.? Nah, brah, I am a god.”

Joe: “A… god. O-K . So uh, where are we going exactly?”

 

(Polyneux; Colorado, Day). Polyneux was called “The First City of The New Age” as it was the home of robotics and technological innovations brought on by The Nanite Event of 1939 which started a new wave of technological advancement. The sidewalks were almost as crowded as the roads which were occupied by traffic. One of these pedestrians was an older looking gentleman dressed antithetically to a person who’s walking; a well dressed pressed tuxedo with a gold trim and multiple rings on fingers. He had dark grey hair with streaks of white over his ears, wild and bushy eyebrows along with dark circles under his eyes. On the horizon; the man saw multiple high rise buildings currently in construction, and implementation of more roads. He also walked past the occasional robotics shops with one such store being called “Polyneux’s Robot Shop” .

Dialogue:

Zarm: “The more time passes, the more this lowly world grows. It’s almost impressive. Even then, you mortals stay the same. I feel it in your hearts– it’s small but potent.”

Just then someone bumped into Zarm after which he exclaimed; “Malice.” The man was apologetic but that didn’t stop Zarm from plunging his arm into the man’s chest, directly into his heart. There was no blood nor gore, not even a wound as Zarm was actually digging into the man’s very soul.

Zarm: “You creatures are slaves to your emotions and in some cases, with the slightest prodding, it can be brought out.”

Zarm pulled out his arm from the man’s chest and he fell to his knees, eyes skyward and mouth agape. The man then pressed his teeth together with extreme vigour and the man suddenly started shouting, entering a spontaneous fit of rage. Zarm watched in laughter as the man got up and started going on rampage, attacking everyone that crossed his path.

Zarm: “Look at him go.”

The man punched a woman in the face where he was then tackled to the ground by other men and Zarm watched as he was kept on the ground until the police arrived. Zarm overheard voices of people trying to process what had happened, sentences like; “I don’t know… what happened?! He– he just started swingin’!” “I don’t know, he just socked that woman in the face.” “Did something happen to him, why did he do this?!”. Zarm, from afar, smiled and then walked off.

 

(Nevada, Day). Joe and Val stopped at the Wong’s Food To Go restaurant to get some mid trip sustenance. Afterwards; Val was sitting on the hood of the red Maserati, strumming his tunes on his electric guitar. At the same time, Joe was on the payphone across the street from the restaurant, on call with Donovan. The sounds of work from Donovan’s end of the call, occasionally interrupting the conversation.

Dialogue:

Donovan: “A god, huh?”

Joe: “Yea, so he claims.”

Donovan: “Do you believe him?”

Joe: “Do you?”

Donovan: “I don’t know, there’s weirder things in the world, Joey. Isn’t there a purple ‘monster’ roaming the country right now?”

Joey: “Uncle Donovan, this is different, he said that he’s the god of ‘Rock n’ Roll’ !”

Donovan chuckled, then replied; “Isn’t that Shag Carpeting?”

Joe: “It really isn't funny, I think he’s not all that well.”

Donovan: “Joe, just be there for him, alright? You see whatever this is through to the end and then you guys come back home. We’ll handle whatever happens after.”

Joe: “Yea, alright.”

Donovan: “Good. So stick with him and I’ll see you two when you get back. Now, I gotta get back to work, finish up this frame.”

Joe: “Alright, see ya uncle Donovan.”

Joe then hung up the call, placing the phone back onto the latch. He then walked over to the car where Val had a woman on each arm, chatting them up.

Joe: “Oh. Uh, hello.”

Val: “Tis him now…”

Val got off the hood of the car and pulled Joe in after wrapping his arm around him.

Val: “This is my brother– my bro, a wondrous bro of mine! His name is Joe but I refer to him as Major!”

The ladies greeted Joe with a; “ Hey there, Major~. ”

Joe: “Hey ladies, could you give us a moment, please?”

Val: “Aw, oh well. Best morrow, ladies.”

The ladies gave Val a flirtatious wave before leaving.

Val: "Something wrong, brah?”

Joe: “Look, Val. What’re we doing here? What’s all this about?”

Val: “Oh, tis a explanation you would like.”

Joe: “I guess that would be a start.”

Val: “Aye. I have already regaled the fact that I am the God of Rock n’ Roll; son of Odin. I have mentioned that I am also the progeny of Ragnarok n’ Roll.”

Joe: “Ragnarok? As the nordic judgment day of the gods?”

Val: “Judgement day– nay. Ragnarok n’ Roll is the twilight party of the gods, held in the Golden Palace."

Joe: “Ok, what’s the Golden Palace ?”

Val: “Tis what you mortals refer to as heaven.”

Joe:”Ok, alright. So what about your uncle? Is he a… god too?”

Val: “Aye, Zarm manipulates war and destruction, you mortals are a meal for him to feast, brah. You mortals have all these emotions that he spoils– it’s why there's hate for you.”

Joe: “Me?”

Val: “Mortals like you, E.V.O.s.”

Joe: “...What do you mean?”

Val: “My uncle is the reason why there is so much hate for mortals like you.”

Joe was frozen, not knowing what to say. Val dropped his hand on Joe’s shoulder and told him; “But be still, all will be well when I bring him back to the palace.”

Val: “Now, onwards brah!”

Val then took his electric guitar and went for the car door but as he placed his hand on the door handle, the sound of trouble alerted the two men.

Joe: “Someone’s getting hurt.”

Val: “Then let’s intervene!”

Van ran off and Joe quickly followed, arriving at a horrid scene of a young man being beaten by four other men in a greasy alleyway. Of course Joe was about to intervene when Val beat him to the punch, charging ahead and taking on the four men. He kicked away one of the men, had him rolling across the ground and crashing into a dumpster.

Joe: “...Huh?”

The other three men glanced at their partner, glared at Val and then charged at him, completely ignoring their prior victim.

Joe: “Val!”

Val: “All is well!”

Joe was mesmerised by the scene of Val not only taking on the three men but expertly overwhelming them by himself. One of the men threw a punch that Val blocked with his electric guitar, Val then pushed off the man in time to grab the punch of another of the men that was rocketing towards his face. The man’s eyes widened in shock and then squinted in agony as Val began squeezing the man’s fist. Val struck the man in the chin with the tip of his electric guitar and then bashed him over the head with it, knocking him out. Now there were only two left and Val was smiling, motivated by the battle. One of them grabbed Val from behind, thinking that he had got him. However, Val flipped onto his back, crushing the man between his back and the ground. In one motion, Val then got up and grabbed the man by the legs and threw him into another which ultimately ended the fight.

Joe: “..Woah.”

Val: “The battle is won and a valorous one it was!”

Joe: “Uh… yea, I guess it… was.”

The two men heard groaning, looking over to see the young man that was victimised, getting himself up off the ground. He was staggering to his feet when Joe and Val rushed over to the man, helping him stand upright. It was then that Val and Joe noticed the man’s mutation which took them into a slight shock. Val quickly took up pieces of cloth and gave it to the man who wrapped it around his neck and forehead, hiding his extra mouths.

Joe: “I’m an E.V.O. too.”

The man looked over to Val and asked; “And him?”

Joe: “We’re still figuring that out. What’s your name?”

The man introduced himself as Hanout Anoush, a man who newly immigrated to America from India.

Joe: “Hello Hanout, I’m sorry that this was your welcome into our country.”

Hanout: “Such is life… I learn to live with it. Been an E.V.O. for a while.”

Hanout glanced at Joe, noticing the pity on his face and retorted; “No need for that. Like I said, I learn to live with it.”

Joe and Val helped the man get on his way and as they were seeing him off, Val commented; “This is why I have to stop my uncle from continuing his treacherous acts.”

Joe: “Are you serious right now?”

Val: “Hm? Well yes, very.”

Jo: “This isn’t caused by some man out in the world, Val. This… this is just how it is alright?”

Val: “I believe otherwise, friend.”

Joe shook his head and said; “Let’s go.” as he walked off to the car. The two were back on the road; Joe was back behind the wheel while Val was enjoying the wind rushing through the open window on his side. The winds were rushing through his hair, momentarily revealing his full face underneath. Joe would glance over at the so-called god at certain intervals but Val was aware, telling Joe; “It would be best to keep your eyes forward, brah.”

Joe: “...Where were you trained?”

Val: “Hm?”

Joe: “Your fight back there, you had skills but I don’t recognise them.”

Val: “I suppose they are not of this realm. Steeped in battle since I was young, righteous battle to protect.”

Joe: "Protect who from what?”

Val: “The Overworlds of course.”

Joe: "...Seriously, who are you, Val?”

Val: “I told you, brah–.”

Joe: “Yes, I know, you are the god of Rock n’ Roll but–.”

Val: “You think me a liar?”

Joe: “I… what did you mean by your uncle being the cause for all the hatred us– for E.V.O.s?”

Val: “Tis as I say, Zarm plays with the malice and wrath of mortals. Not only mortals but gods as well.”

Joe was silent, making Val look over to him in concern.

Val: “Major, do you think me a liar?”

Joe: “These past months I had to face the fact that people have the capacity for hatred whether that be because ignorance, xenophobia or just because… they wanted to. But now you’re telling me that it wasn’t even their choice to begin with?”

Val: “I very much believe that, my friend. That’s why I vow to seize my uncle and force him to end his nonsense.”

Joe was silent once again, his mind yet loud with thoughts that if Val was trustworthy, opting to keep the thoughts to himself.

Joe: “Whatever.”

 

(Utah, Day). Joe and Val were making their way through the entire state because of the car’s herodium engine, almost exiting the state itself, approaching the border into Colorado. Feelings if he and Val left off their prior conversation on a sour note, he tried to establish an olive branch. He took a deep breath and then spoke.

Dialogue:

Joe: “So you uh, you mentioned something about a Golden Palace. What is that exactly?”

Val: “Oh, interested in my home? Well my home is the pinnacle of what you mortals refer to as the afterlife, specifically the Overworld.”

Joe: “Overworlds, huh?”

Val: “Aye. There’s also the Under Realms, these being hell realms, the pit of the Afterlife.”

Joe: “Hell. Realms?”

Val: “Aye again, Major.”

Joe: “So uh… what’re these hell realms then?”

Val: “That be a tale to be regaled for another time, brah.”

Joe: “Oh… sure. So what are these Overworlds?”

Val: “Tis where all the gods you mortals worship reside.”

Joe: “So gods like Zeus, Jupiter and Ra? Gods like those, you mean?”

Val: “Aye. Some of them are family, like my brother T-Money.”

Joe: “T… Money?”

Val: “He answered to Thor but he resigned that title after his trip to the mortal realm years past.”

Joe: “So your family visits us from time to time, huh?”

Val: “Aye.”

Joe sighed again, totally not buying what the so-called god was selling but humouring Val regardless.

Joe: “You said something about my soul going to the Afterlife, would it be to this Overworld place?”

Val: “Aye, the Golden Palace is also where the souls of mortals ascend when their physical body passes.”

Joe suddenly slammed down on the brakes, the car skidding to a stop right on the border of Utah and Colorado.

Joe: “Alright, so you’re telling me that every single god worshiped here on earth is where you’re from– that being heaven which you say is real?! Heaven, the same place people go when they die ?!”

Val: “Tis confusing for you, brah?”

Joe: “Val, are you– are you messing around?!”

Val: “ ’Messing around ’? Tisn’t a jest, my friend!”

Joe: “Val, you’re talking about gods and monsters– saying that you are one! Val… you’re not well.”

Val: “Not well? Joe, I am very healthy.”

Joe: “You saying that your uncle is why that man back there was beaten for how he looks would say otherwise.”

Joe sighed.

Joe: “Val, we’re just going to find your uncle and then…”

Joe looked over to Val and continued; “And then we’re going to deal with whatever this is. Alright?”

Val was confused but still nodded in agreement.

 

(Polyneux; Colorado, Day). Zarm was continuing his trek through Polyneux, continuing his spree of manipulation by stoking the flames of anger, hatred and malice everywhere he went and watching the results of his labour with a smile of enjoyment. After his latest ruse; sending a woman in a fit a of rage which ended up with her hitting several people with her car, he ended up coming up on a couple that was leaving a café. It was a red-headed short woman and a tall blading man with a growing beard. After stepping out of the café, the sheets of paper the woman was carrying under arm flew out of her book, prompting Zarm to stop and help pick them up.

Dialogue:

Zarm; “Here you are.”

The woman answered; “Didn’t need ya help.” as she took the papers that Zarm grabbed.

Zarm: “Growth Industries, so you’re working on developing a corporation.”

The woman responded; “That’s non ah ya business!”

Zarm: “Ooh, I don’t even have to draw out your wrath to get that reaction."

The woman asked; “What? What do you mean ‘draw out my wrath’?!”

Zarm: “You will definitely be a force of malice later on in life.”

The man then interjected; “Alright wise guy, back away, huh?! We didn’t do any palm readings!”

Zarm looked the man up and down, laughed and then walked away, cackling as he ventured down the street.

Zarm: “Be safe with the move, Margaret and Ickett.”

Margaret: “But we never…”

Ickett: “The heck does he know our names?”

Zarm eventually arrived at an arcade called Nob’s Arkaid which was currently filled with people of all ages running around and playing games; kids with plastic laser pistols they earned through ticket wins, others waiting in line to go next on the most played arcade game and the parents watching their kids from the lounging area while they ate.

Zarm: “You mortals are a feast to behold.”

Joe and Val had finally arrived in Polyneux Colorado and driving around, they were immediately met by the aftermath of chaos; burning cars and vandalised stores adorned with graffiti and other damages. The epicenter of the chaos, Nob’s Arkaid, was worse for wear. Windows were smashed, doors were clawed off their hinges and the bright neon sign above was torn down and stuffed into the side of a car. However, the most notable aspect of the aftermath of carnage was the several unconscious or badly hurt people; adult or child alike.

Joe: “...My god.”

Joe pulled over and then he and Val ran out of the car and over to the crowd of once ignorant bystanders who had congregated in the aftermath.

Joe: “Wha… what happened here?”

Ickett; “They just went crazy, bustin’ up the place for no got dang reason!” 

Another stray voice added; “There were kids involved too! Kids! ” Joe glanced over to the several bodies in bags, being moved into the backs of ambulances.

Margaret: “Some ol cop went crazy, shot up some of his own… dumbass.”

Val: “Twas my uncle’s doing, Major. I know it.”

Joe: “...If it was him, Val, he hurt several people! Officers are dead and we’re only lucky that these kids and their parents are still breathing!”

Val: “Tis why we should find him, quickly.”

Joe sighed, then asked; “Do you know where he is then? Did you ‘get word’ ?”

Val: “I did.”

The two pulled up to a café in Polyneux where they saw Val’s uncle Zarm inside, drinking a cup of coffee as he read the daily newspaper. Zarm took a long sip, smacking his lips together from enjoying it so much and when he sat it down, Val and Joe entered through the door.

Zarm: “Valourous day, nephew! I see you’ve found yourself a friend!”

Joe slammed both hands down on the small table Zarm was sitting at, gripping his fingers onto its circumference. Val looked around, seeing that Joe was alerting the attention of others, making them anxious.

Val: “Quell your wrath, brah.”

Zarm: “No no no, let’s tap into that a bit more, nephew.”

Val: “No, Major!”

Zarm pushed back Val, sending him flying which made the customers flee for their lives, emptying the cafe. Joe was grabbed by the throat and held up off the ground by Zarm as he himself stood from his seat.

Joe: “What did you do… to those people!”

Zarm: “I didn’t do anything, I just stoked the flames of anger.”

Joe: “Stop talking nonsense! Tell me what you did to them, how did you kill them?!”

Zarm: “Don’t believe me? I see. Well, let me demonstrate.”

Joe was awestruck from the fact Zarm’s arm was plunged into his chest.

Zarm: “Hm? You have a lot of wrath yourself, Major . Is it because of the hatred you’ve received because of what you’ve become? The unjust hatred?”

Joe: “Wha– wha…?”

Val regained consciousness, the first thing heard being the sound of his uncle’s evil cackling. Val quickly stood up and called out to his uncle; “Uncle, stop this!” Val was suddenly then sent crashing into a parked car outside the café, obstructing the cars coming down the street, making them skid to a stop. Through the shattered window, Joe came floating out with glowing white eyes of heat, staring daggers at Val who was getting back on his feet.

Val: “ Pull yourself from your wrath, Major! ”

Joe roared as he charged at Val, their clash further shattering where he stood. Zarm, with that same devilish smile on his face, watched as Joe then took Val sky high.

Val: “ I beg for your forgiveness for what I am about to do! ”

Val struck Joe in the head with his electric guitar which caused the both to crash into the lush green grass of the closest park. The people ran for safety as Val climbed his way out of the crater he and Joe had created. Val was back on the grass when Joe landed before him, shattering the ground upon his landing. Val looked in concern as his friend was glaring at him with anger in his eyes, bearing his gritted teeth as he growled like a wild animal that was ready to pounce.

Val: “I have already given you my apologies… now I must act.”

The cloud in the skies began forming above Val’s head, slowly shifting from white to grey as the sounds of thunder were blaring from the heavens. Val strummed his Mighty Axe, it sparked with electricity that shot into the air and a massive bolt of lighting then struck Val, enveloping him inside its power. There was then a massive explosion and a dust cloud that could be seen from anywhere in Polyneux. Joe shielded his face from the dust and debris that flew his way, his eyes then widened from something charging at him at the speed of light. He preemptively shot his white hot Heat Vision to stop whatever was rushing at him but to no avail. The charging energy then burst up into the air before crashing back down, smiting Joe like lightning.

 

Hours later, Joe awoke to nightfall. He groaned as he held his head, sitting up from off the green he was laying on. Joe gasped and then began looking around; Joe saw Val standing off to his left, looking up at the stars above, which made him calm down. Joe let out a sigh of relief as he then got up and approached the blonde slender man.

Val: “My uncle has dissipated with the wind. He still resides in this city so we shall find him.”

Joe glanced over to his left, seeing that Maserati A6 was parked outside the secluded woodlands they were hiding within.

Joe: “I’m sorry about earlier… I was angry and I let him take advantage of that.”

Val: “What angers you, Major?”

Joe: “...Everything. All those families were ruined–.”

Val: "Because of my uncle.”

Joe: “...Why is he here anyway?”

Val: “He defected from the palace, chose a path unrighteous. Tis why I am here, to bring him back.”

Joe: “So it’s true? …Those people today, he made them…?”

Val: “Tis what he does. He manipulates the soul of mortals, stokes your wrath.”

Joe: “Yea, he targeted my anger towards the hatred I faced… he uh… he made it take me over… after I tried so hard to bury it, he brought it back up. Uprooted it.”

Val: “Twas what I foretold. Tis he who allows such hatred in this world, why you and mortals like you are prosecuted for who you are.”

Joe: “I don’t… I don’t know, Val.”

Val: “Major, I promise that when we stop my uncle and I bring him back for punishment, all your problems will cease to be.”

Joe: “I…”

Val: “I ask you this again, Joe. Do you still think me a liar?”

Joe: “No… no, I mean… you were right about your uncle and about you… you’re definitely not human.”

Val smiled.

Val: “My greatest gratitude for your trust in me, brah.”

Joe chuckled, then replied; “Yea… yea. Sure.”

Val: “Come, we must take our leave, your realm’s guardians are on the watch for us.”

Joe: “Wait, what? The cops are looking for us?”

Val: “Aye.”

Joe: “Well, I guess we did kind of trash the place. Man, I feel like such a jerk. Now someone has to clean up all that mess that I caused.”

Val: “Would you like to offer aid after our battle with my uncle?”

Joe: “We can’t, Val. They’ll shoot us.”

Val: “Right.”

Joe: “Let’s just stop your uncle, huh?”

Val: “And stop all hatred in your realm.”

Joe: “I… whatever happens after that… we’ll deal with that when we get there. Now, let’s go.”

The two drove back into town, staying out of sight which was easier since it was the night time. Joe took notice that Val was again in pause with a distant caw of a crow.

Joe: “Did you get another tip?”

Val: “Aye. My uncle… he’s near.”

Joe: “And I think I know where.”

Val and Joe pulled up to a large steel mill factory; The Polyneux Springs Steel Mill.

Joe: “Polyneux is a juggernaut in technology after all so all that metal has to come from somewhe– what the?!”

The place was already plunged into pandemonium, everywhere the two looked there were people fighting amongst themselves, ruthlessly attacking one another. Joe saw cop cars parked outside the front gate and was instantly concerned.

Val: “A sore sight. Onward, Major!”

Joe parked the Maserati a few feet away from the front gates and then he and Val exited the car.

Val: “Tis like the Isle of Peril.”

Joe: “A battlefield.”

Joe saw that a cop had pinned down one of the mill workers, pointing his gun in the man’s face, seemingly ready to shoot. Joe yelled; “ No! ” as he sped over, disarmed the police officer and knocked him out with a flick of his finger. Joe went to help the man off the ground, asking; “Are you–?” However, he was suddenly tackled to the ground by said worker.

Val: “Major!”

Joe: “It’s alright!”

The man that tackled Joe to the ground was barking in Joe’s face; “ I know what you are, freak! I didn’t ask for your help! ”

Joe: “Wha…?”

Joe became at a loss for words and at the mercy of the man’s incessant yelling since he didn’t want to hurt the steel mill worker. Val stepped in, grabbing the man by his overalls and throwing him to the side before helping Joe back on his feet.

Val: “Are you well.”

Joe: “Yea. Thanks.”

Joe looked over to the man that had gotten up and attacked another worker and sighed. He then crushed the policeman’s gun that he had in his hand with a tight squeeze. An explosion went off, altering the two men except for everyone else as they were too enthralled in their wrath, continuing to war amongst themselves.

Joe: “Let’s move!”

A worker was screaming at the top of his lung; “ You all treated me like crap, drove me away from this job! But no more, you hear me?! No more! ” Val and Joe arrived on the scene of unconscious workers covered in burns and a mostly destroyed hallway.

Joe: “Wait wait wait! Listen, you don’t have to do this!”

The man barked back; “ You’re defending them?! ”

Joe: “No no… of course not!”

The worker continued; “ I was normal before all of this! I used to fit in! But then one day… I didn’t anymore and I was crucified for it! For what I became, like it was my fault for what I was turned into! The ridicule and… and the damn beatings ! The day it happened, I went back to my house with broken bones! I had to leave my job and stay in my house, hide away from the world so I wouldn’t get hurt again! We don’t get the luxury of peace, there’s only oppression and hurt! ”

The worker’s throat enlarged and started glowing with orange heat. He then spat out a stream of molten rock at Joe which Val luckily intercepted, managing to block the attack with his Mighty Axe. Val commented; “You bear a resemblance to the primordial offspring Shnissugah, brah!” as he flashed the remaining molten rock from his electric guitar.

The worker roared; “ I didn’t… I didn’t want to do this! But there was this anger that– that took hold of me! And now, for the first time, I am liberated ! ”

Val: “That ‘liberation’ does not belong to you, mortal. It is malice thrusted upon you by my kin.”

The worker yelled; “ I. DON’T. CARE!!! ” as he enlarged his throat for another attack.

Val charged into the worker, slamming him against the back wall of the hallway. Joe ran up as Val then gently sat up the unconscious worker, leaning him against the wall.

Joe: “...Will all this really be over if… if we stop your uncle?”

Val: “Tis the truth I speak, Joe. All the suffering your people have been facing can be ceased this night.”

Joe: “I… alright.”

The two then ran further into the factory. Meanwhile, Zarm was in a high rise office that could only be reached by way of a spiral staircase. It was overlooking a large production area. Filled with conveyer belts and scrap metal littered in certain parts. Zarm was by the office balcony, marvelling his work, looking down on the men in battle like the warming tribes of old. He was enjoying the view until he was altered by a familiar voice.

Val: “ Cease your intrepid actions, uncle! ”

Zarm: “Oh, nephew and you brought your little friend along as well.”

Val: “I am coming up there, uncle!”

Zarm: “You’d have to get through all of them first, correct?”

Zarm gestured his arms to the battlefield of men, the collage of warring workers below is high rise.

Joe: “Go, I’ll handle these guys.”

Val: “Aye. Let the valkyrie guide us in battle!”

Joe: “Thanks, Val. Now, go stop your uncle.”

Val smiled and nodded before running towards the high rise office his uncle was using as the perfect view for his carnage. It didn’t take long for Joe to be entrenched in battle, having to fend off the workers’ anger. One of the workers grabbed a crowbar and ran at Joe, yelling hysterically as he flailed it around. The man swung the crowbar at Joe who grabbed it with ease but the man’s rage was constant, saliva bursting from his mouth as he yelled in Joe’s face.

Joe: “I’m really sorry about this.”

Joe snatched the crowbar away from the man and then pushed him away, an open palm to the chest that sent the worker flying into the wall, knocking him out. Even so, more of the workers charged at Joe, all screaming expletives such as; “Freak!” , “Damn foul!” and “You’re going to hell, foul!” .

Joe: “I mean heaven apparently exists so who knows.”

All the men then charged at Joe. Meanwhile, Val had made it up the staircase, now face to face with his uncle, who greeted his nephew with a devilish smile.

Zarm: “I will say, it is nice to see you again, nephew.”

Val: “You chose to defect from the palace, uncle.”

Zarm: “Can’t I have a little fun?”

Val: “This is not in jest, uncle! Tis unrighteous!”

Zarm: “Unrighteous?! We don’t play by the rules of good and evil, nephew! We’re gods! Me imposing my will onto these lowly mortals is not against anything at all!”

Val: “We’re gods, uncle but that doesn’t mean we’re above morality!”

Zarm: “It seems that where we differ, nephew. So, what are you prepared to do?”

Val: “I do not plan on killing you, uncle but I will defeat you!”

Zarm began laughing as he was enveloped within a sphere of dark energy and after it dissipated, Zarm was now rising in the air wearing a completely different attire. He shed his earthly attire for silver armour with yellow accents from his torso and pelvis, leaving his shoulders down and his thighs exposed. He wore a dark red cape and silver armoured wrist guards and boots. Zarm swiped his arm through the air and a pulse of dark energy blasted Val away while destroying the high rise office.

Joe: “ Val! ”

Val pushed off a large slab of metal from his body, throwing it to the side.

Val: “I am well, Major!”

Zarm floated down, declaring; "Not for long.” He then blasted a beam of dark energy at Val, who fortunately blocked the attack with his electric guitar, swatting it away which resulted in a wall being blown out. Val started emanating with an electrical aura, he then strummed his Mighty Axe and a burst of lightning crashed down from above, bursting through the roof and striking him. After the lightning dissipated and the dust cleared, Joe finally got a good look of Val in his true godly form.

Joe: “Woah.”

Val had long luscious blonde locks that flowed down his back, reaching his thighs. He wore black tank top that exposed his extremely toned abdomen and his equally muscular arms, chest and overall frame. He had on black pants with large silver studs around waist, knee high golden armoured boots, silver armoured wrist guards that extended up to his forearms and silver head brace that had wings over each ear.

Zarm: “ There he is, Valhallen.”

Joe: “...Oh my god…”

Valhallen: “The god of Rock n’ Roll!”

Zarm fired out a multitude of dark spheres at Valhallen who took to the skies on his Mighty Axe, riding it like a flying skateboard. He maneuvered around the dark spheres of energy, destroying some of them with swings of his Mighty Axe. Zarm’s eyes widened in shock as Valhallen had gotten close, he charged up his axe with divine lightning and struck Zarm, sending him flying through multiple walls of the factory, crashing into a giant pitch black cauldron of melted hot metal. As Zarm staggered back to his feet, he commented; “I forgot how strong you tend to be, nephew.”

Valhallen: “Tis not the time for talking, uncle.”

Zarm: “Agreed.”

Zarm fired out a bolt of black that Valhallen dodged, flying around the bolt of energy and grabbing Zarm by the face once he got close. Vahallen shot into the air with his uncle but Zarm fought his way out of Valhallen’s grip and struck his nephew in the chest with dark energy which sent him crashing back down into the ground. At the same time, Joe was still fighting off the wrath ridden workers when an explosion from elsewhere in the factory caused his battlefield to rumble. This gave Joe a moment to take in all the angered faces of the men around him, it gave him a moment to ponder.

[“Look at their faces… I never saw faces like this aimed at me until Townsville. Of course I know that there’s hatred in the world, I’m not naive but it still… it still hurts. It still hurts that people of the country I love and even beyond could be capable of this much anger. If I could… I would make it go away, make it so that this wouldn't be possible ever again. If I could…”]

Joe was brought back to reality by the sight of a man’s fist flying towards him, grabbing it out of the air before it struck him. Joe was about to send this man flying when that man suddenly started screaming. Joe released the man’s hand and slowly backed away, confused from the pain the man was suddenly in.

Joe: “Hey, are you o–?”

The man’s screams morphed into roars as his body began growing out of his clothes. The man transformed into a giant mass of muscle with pale grey and almost sickly looking skin. His hair had completely fallen off, leaving him bald and his face had become just as deformed as his body. His most prominent mutation was that his arms were now just as large as his body with hands the size of whole cars. The beast immediately went on a rampage, still hopped up on Zarm’s influence, swatting away his fellow workers like insects. Joe called out to the newly formed E.V.O.; “ Hey, over here, Knuckles! ” as he flew at the beast. He charged into the E.V.O.’s gut fist first and then rocketed through the roof, crashing down into the back parking lot which was thankfully void of people. They were bouncing and ricocheting across the ground, tearing through several parked cars in the process, ultimately slamming into a van that exploded on impact. Joe was then sent flying through the smoke and ember with a punch, smashing into the side of a car.

Knuckles: “ rrrRUAAAGGGHHH!!! ”

Joe ripped off what was left of his shirt, his skin covered in burns and bruises. He then charged at the Knuckles who threw a punch, making Joe counter with his own. Their collision of fists sent shockwaves rippling through the air, shattering the windows of the nearby cars. At the same time, Valhallen and Zarm’s battle was still raging on, each blow sending out shockwaves of their own. Valhallen swung his Mighty Axe at Zarm who caught it, grinning at his nephew before picking him up and slamming him down. Zarm then bombarded Valhallen with his dark energy until Valhallen managed to swat away the blast with his Mighty Axe, sending his uncle flying back with the added divine lightning. Zarm looked up just in time to see Valhallen taking up the giant cauldron of melted metal and throwing it his way. Zarm evaded it in a blur of dark power, allowing it to crash into the wall behind him, exploding into debris and molten liquid. Valhallen strummed his Mighty Axe, smiting down Zarm from the air with lightning, driving him across the ground and into a gas chamber that then exploded into a ball of fire. Through the smoke, Valhallen charged in, striking down with his Mighty Axe that Zarm unfortunately deflected with a swat of his hand. He then retaliated with a flurry of blows. Luckily, Valhallen grabbed the last punch then moved around Zarm and began struggling him with his Mighty Axe.

Valhallen: “You need to cease your idiotic actions, uncle! Undo your magic– undo your manipulation!”

Zarm: “Did you not say that the time for talking had ended! This mortal realm has made you soft! I am the god of War and Destruction, this is my purpose!”

Valhallen: “Turning the wrath of mortals against those like Major, that is your purpose?!”

Zarm: “What incomprehensible nonsense do you speak of?!’

Zarm yelled; “ Release me! ” as he blew Valhallen away with a burst of dark power. Valhallen gripped his fingers into the ground to stop his momentum then propelled himself forward, hopping back onto his Mighty Axe and charging in.

Zarm: ”I came to the mortal realm to satiate my appetite, that is all. No ulterior motive, none !”

Valhallen roared; “ Monster! ” as he came down with his Mighty Axe like a gavel imbued in lightning that Zarm was forced to defend against with a dome of dark energy, the sparks of light and dark bursting from the collision.

Valhallen: “ The mortals are not pawns to be played with because you hunger for destruction! ”

Zarm: “ You call me a monster?! I am a god– The god of War and Destruction ! This is my purpose–! ”

Valhallen: “ NO!!! Your role is to personify, not to bring about! ”

Zarm: “ A restriction set onto us by the Palace Fathers– I despise them all! I do not want to continue my role, I want more and I will have more! ”

Zarm pushed through the collision of energies and grabbed Valhallen by the throat then chokeslammed him.

Valhallen: “Tis because of your acts, why these mortals hate, why they riot, why they war !”

Zarm started laughing.

Zarm: “You believe me to be the source of mortal hatred! You flatter me nephew but I am an honest man so I cannot take praise for what is natural. For what is ingrained into reality.”

Vahallen: “Wha… what nonsense do you speak?!”

Zarm got close and whispered; “Tis what I say, nephew. Hatred is a part of them.”

Zarm threw up his nephew and struck him in the face, sending Valhallen crashing into a wall. Vahallen was out of it, completely lost his bearings but that wasn't because of the hit but the words of his uncle. Zarm floated over to Vahallen, imbued with dark power, smiling as he looked down on him.

Zarm: “ You idolise them– pedistalise them! You, a god , think so much of them! They’re peasants– slaves to their emotions and inhibitions! Creatures of habit– whether those being good or bad… scum of creation! ”

Zar floated down, chuckling at the still entranced Vahallen.

Zarm: “All the wars, the hate… the wrath that these mortals had wrought and held within… they don’t belong to me. They were not forged by me, hate and malice are a part of them. My only crime is manipulating their anger, one that already existed. Trust me, nephew. I would love to have been at fault but I cannot accept such praise.”

Valhallen: “Shut up.”

Zarm: “Pardon me?”

Valhallen roared; “ I SAID HOLD YOUR TONGUE!!! ” as he struck Zarm with his Might Axe. He bounced off the ground and on the last bounce, Valhallen was above Zarm. The god of Rock n' Roll charged his Mighty Axe with divine lighting and slammed down on Zarm, the explosion shattering the ground and destroying the vicinity. Zarm was on his knees, coughing intensely and emanating with steam from the attack.

Zarm: “You are a fool, Valhallen! Thinking these ingrates are anything more than they are!”

Valhallen: “On the contrary, uncle. It’s because I have been around them that I know that the opposite is true. I have seen their care for others, I have experienced their music, their food and their appreciation for life. Think me a fool all you want but I believe in ridding the mortal realm of you will set all things right!”

Zarm quickly stood up and blasted a massive beam of dark energy at Valhallen who clashed with a beam of white lightning from his Mighty Axe, initiating a beam struggle.

Zarm: “It is written in your face, Valhallen, you know it to be true but you've deluded yourself into a falsehood because it makes you feel better about them– about these cretins! These mortals are creatures of fault! Capable of great evil, just like any god!”

Valhallen roared as he slammed his Mighty Axe down on the ground, blasting away Zarm’s beam of dark energy as well as Zarm himself with a dome of white, shattering the earth in the porcess. Valhallen put finger to string and as Zarm was careening through the air, he strummed his Mighty Axe, summoning a massive spire of divine lighting from the heavens that rained down. Zarm was smited with the fullest might of Valhallen, destroying the surrounding area and leaving a gigantic crater in its wake. At the centre of the crater was Zarm, coughing and gasping for air, steam coming from his body and covered in burns. Valhallen touched down, walking up to Zarm who started laughing incessantly.

Zarm: “Look at your face… putrid! You know it to be true… you know it to be true.”

Zarm then passed out and just like that, his hold over everyone he’s ever manipulated had dissipated thus bringing all the warring to an end. Joe then touched down, landing some feet away from Valhallen.

Joe: “Everyone’s safe, Valhallen.”

Valhallen: “What has become of your opponent?”

Joe: “He… he ran away. When all the anger fell and he got a good look at himself… he left. Scared.”

Valhallen: “I see. A shame.”

Joe: “Val… I think we should go now, I’m hearing cops cars heading for us.”

Valhallen: “Aye.”

 

(Sacramento; Walton, Day). Joe and Valhallen had driven into the small town of Walton just as the sun began creeping over the horizon, saving time because of the Maserati’s modified engine. Joe was of course at the wheel, Valhallen was in the passenger seat, still in his god form while the unconscious Zarm was laying down in the back seat. Joe used the overhead mirror to look at Zarm in the back seat, grimacing at the sight.

Dialogue:

Valhallen: “All is well, Major?”

Joe: “I’m gonna need to change my clothes, the car needs gas on top of needing a good cleansing, especially in the back seat. No offense.”

Valhallen: “None taken, friend.”

Joe parked the car in the middle of a secluded part of Walton, within a vast field of corn, hidden from any wandering eyes. They stepped out of the car, Valhallen dragging Zarm out of the back seat. Valhallen then threw him to the ground when he and Joe stepped before the car.

Joe: “So, what’s next? What do we do now?”

Valhallen once again put finger to string and strummed his Mighty Axe, however Joe wasn’t able to hear the tune that was being played.

Joe: “Was that a dog whistle or what?”

Valhallen: “Hm?”

Joe: “No uh, I couldn’t hear it.”

Valhallen: “Wasn’t for you to hear, brah.”

The skies above began glowing and a light so bright that it overshadowed the rays of the rising sun then blasting from the clouds like a gigantic spotlight. The skies opened up and a soft beam of golden light then shot down to the ground, raising up a giant golden gate. This was the moment, when those gates opened up, that everything single doubt that Joe had, even the extremely minutiae, had been wiped away. Two figures then stepped from the towering golden gates; a man and a woman, both approaching the duo.

Valhallen: “Major, these are the gods; T-Money and Brunhilde.”

Joe: “Nice to… nice to meet… you.”

Valhallen: ”This is the mortal Joe, son of Jeralds or Major.”

T-Money grabbed Joe’s hand and shook it vigorously.

T-Money: “Greetings, son of Jeralds! Oh– quite a grip there, friend! Valourous indeed!”

Brunhilde: "It would make sense, from what we’ve seen, he seems like a warrior!”

Joe: “No, not a warrior.”

T-Money: “I see.”

Brunhilde: “Humble.”

Joe: “So you guys are gods, huh?”

Valhallen: “And my siblings; T-Money, a son of Odin, just as I while Brunhilde is my cousin as well as the leader of The Valkyries.”

T-Money was a massive man with a cape of brown fur and garments crafted by unknown but presumably tough metals. His biceps were bare to show his muscular stature, on his wrists were braces that stretched up his forearms and had yellow orbs embedded within them with two more larger orbs keeping his cape in place. Two pauldrons rested on his shoulders, the fabric along his body had a steep opening which exposed his chest and abdomen. Around his waist was a large belt with an equally large buckle of gold that bore the letter “T” He had on what looked like a metal skirt, boots of brown fur and a helmet with two large wings of metal on each side, two more golden orbs along the front and a long thin piece of metal going down his nose. Strapped to his hip was his magical hammer known as Mjolnir, a weapon able to manipulate nature and crack the heavens. It had a long handle made of wood and leather straps and a thick rectangular head made of stone with Nordic carving etched onto it.

Brunhilde, on the other hand, was almost as large as T-Money. She wore a golden helmet with two long horns and a breastplate of the same colour with a dress of light blue fabric draped from underneath. She was muscular as well but a bit more on thicker side, her arms were bulging and on her wrists were small golden braces while on her feet were armoured boots of the same hue. Brunhilde had long white hair that flowed down her back with braided strands on the sides. Valhallen took up his uncle and threw him at his siblings’ feet.

T-Money: “...Are you well, bro?”

Valhallen: “Nay.”

Brunhile: “And why not? You have completed the task.”

T-Money: “Is this about your delusions of–?”

Valhallen: “Twas not a delusion, brother!”

T-Money: “I would think otherwise, bro. War and all that has been around in The Mortal Realm since it was created.”

Valhallen: “So what our uncle spoke– your father, Brunhilde, what he spoke was true?”

Brunhilde glanced at her unconscious father and exclaimed; “I agree with T-Money, Valhallen. I am sorry but everything about all this … was true.”

T-Money: “We bear no offense, by the way.”

Joe: “I… I know.”

Valhallen: “He referred to the mortals as peasants– ‘slaves to their emotions and inhibitions. Creatures of habit– whether those being good or bad… scum of creation’ , brother.”.

T-Money: “Well, not in so many words but…”

Brunilde: “His sentiment was sound, Valhallen. No being is without hatred.”

Valhallen: “No being?”

Brunhilde: “Not even the gods. My ‘beloved’ father has cursed his fellow gods on multiple occasions, has he not?”

Valhallen: “Aye… he has.”

T-Money placed his hand on his brother's shoulder and told Valhallen; “Celebrate your victory, brother.” Brunhilde took up her father, carrying him over her broad shoulders.

Brunhilde: “Zarm will be prosecuted justly.”

Joe: “That must be hard for you.”

Brunhilde: “Sad to say… it was.”

Valhallen: “Best morrows.”

The siblings shared a smile before T-Money and Bruhilde carried Zarm to the golden gates.

T-Money: “Son of Jeralds, look after him for us!’

Joe: “I… I will!”

The two gods then stepped through the gates that then vanished in an instant flash of golden light. Everything then went back to its natural state; the sun was now in the blue skies above and a calm wind then washed over the crop field. Joe and Valhallen shared a look and a chuckle, they then walked over to the car and sat on its hood.

Valhallen: “...My apologies.”

Joe: “ For what?”

Valhallen: “All of this, all I did was give you false hope.”

Joe let out a solemn chuckle.

Joe: “Well I’m not.”

Valhallen: “Really?”

Joe: “Even if it was for a second… you made me believe that in one night, we could change the world for the better. Thank you for that, Val.”

Valhallen smiled, he placed down his Mighty Axe next to him and then leaned back on his hands.

Joe: “I guess I wanna ask… why were you so adamant about it to begin with?”

Valhallen: “Some time ago, there was a planet that as a result of my uncle’s actions… was brought to destruction.”

Joe: “ A whole planet?! ..Wait, was this an alien planet?”

Valhallen: “Aye.”

Joe was taken aback, this day as proven that his world was much larger than it first appeared to be.

Joe: “What… what was the planet called?”

Valhallen: “Thalassia. He caused the death of a whole civilisation, Major. I vowed to never let that happen again.”

Joe: “But that’s not all, isn't there?”

Valhallen: “Aye. …From when I came to The Mortal Realm, I was shown nothing but kindness; your uncle gave me a place to rest, allies– friends… another family. I just could not believe that the same mortals that showed me so much compassion… was capable of such malice… I suppose I didn’t want to believe it.”

Joe: “I’m sorry that us mortals disappointed you.”

Valhallen: “I do not hold any ill against this fact, after all us gods are no better.”

Valhallen took a deep breath as looked to the skies.

Valhallen: “If a god cannot heal this world, what chance does it have?”

Joe: “Woah, I’ve never seen something bother you this much before.”

Valhallen: “A new experience, I suppose.”

The two chuckled.

Joe: “You know, I used to think that way, that things were hopeless but I was recently reminded about what my mission was, the one I set out for myself when I wanted to be a cop. I want to protect this great country and its people, even from themselves. And I could use a god’s help.”

Valhallen smiled, the two then shook hands.

Valhallen: “You have it, brah.”

 

(Orchid Bay; California, The Grand Smith Mansion, Day). Donovan and Edwin had entered the kitchen, having finally finished their work downstairs. They were sweating profusely, exhausted but they felt accomplished, happy to have gotten the job done before their deadline. Donovan grabbed a bottle of water for himself and a bottle of Cola Cola for his grandson, throwing it over to Edwin, who caught it. In unison, they both opened the bottles and took a drink of their respective beverages.

Dialogue:

Donovan: “Told ya we’d be finished just in time. Made it a day before the deadline.”

Edwin: “I suppose I was too anxious.”

Donovan: “It’s alright, Eddie.”

As he took another drink of his water, Edwin saw the Maserati A6 coming through the gates.

Edwin: “Joseph and Val are back.”

Donovan: “Well, let’s all go meet them!”

Donovan, Edwin and Doris entered the garage to see Joe and Val just coming out of the car. The trio was instantly frozen stiff, eyes widened and in the case of Donovan, mouth agape from shock.

Donovan: “Val… is that… you, son?”

Valhallen hadn’t noticed that he was still in his god form, showing up to the house looking like a completely different person. 

Valhallen: “Oh, one moment.”

Val quickly changed back to the form they were familiar with in a flash of lightning.

Val: “There. Valourous aftermorn, friends!”

Joe: “...Long story short, he’s a god.”

Doris: “A god, huh?”

Val: “Mhm.”

Donovan: “Well uh… well why don’t you two come inside and you can uh… you can tell us all about it.”

Val: “Aye.”

As everyone was going inside the mansion, some of them still ridden with the residual shock of the reveal, Val and Joe hung back for a moment.

Joe: “What’s wrong?”

Val: “There is another reason I stayed in this realm.”

Joe: “Are you looking for someone else?”

Val: “Aye. This time, I am in search of my brother.”

 

The Story Continues

Notes:

It's ben a while, sorry about that. Even so, I hope y'all enjoyed the chap; "For A God Is With Us", Val or Valhallen's story. Finally, eh? Yea, he finally took his god form and even though it wasn't my intention, I guess you draw comparisons to Thor and his Donald Blake persona but yea, wasn't my intention. I gave him that mortal form, meta-textually speaking, so that I can let him chill out before I go all out on 'em. Giving it a narrative purpose along the way. Yea, this one might be the longest so far, the title of the chap "For A God Is With Us" is a reference to a song called "For God Is with Us" which is a gospel song by FOR KING + COUNTRY. The naming conventions for any chap with Val being the focus will have titles that a references to songs. Zarm, good ol Zarm, he's from Captain Planet and the Planeteers. The God of War and Destruction so I made him of the Golden Palace pantheon. You my be wondering; "So what about Captain Planet, then?" and all I can say is in due time, y'all will see what got cookin' for 'em. Yea the story for Val in this came to mind pretty quickly. I mean, it did take a bit to think up one when it did, it was generally smooth sailing from there on. So, Polyneux. It was originally gonna be called Polyneux Springs since it took the place of Colorado Springs but nah but I kept the name for the factory they fought at later on. I wanted to build up Polyneux for the future, also the store “Polyneux’s Robot Shop” that Zarm walked passed was a reference to a store of the same name from CN City. Ickett and Margert Bagge showed up there, bit more worldbuilding there. So when Valhallen brought but how Zarm destroyed an entire panet, that was from the Captain Planet show for those not in the know. It being Thalassia was fun little way I found to make a cool connection since that planet, from Ben10, was also destroyed. So yea, two birds. It was fun finally building up the afterlife and the gods, the Overworlds and teasing the Under Realms. Super fun and I can't wait to do more with 'em as the universe keeps growing. So yea, thanks for reading and I hope y'all stick around for more.

Chapter 9: The Man Behind The Monster: Part One - Who Is Phil Billings?

Year: 1946

(Maryland; Ocean Town, Day). Ocean Town was a city located on the shores of the east coast of America and the sister city to one Beach City. A large blue Bedford JC drove past a sign that identified the city as such along with a painting of a beach’s shoreline. The van was able to seat up to seven people; Donovan was behind the wheel, Joe was in the front passenger seat, Edwin, Doris and her brother Donnie were in the middle seating while Val had the entire back seat to himself. Val was laying back with his leg up, accompanying the travel with his music. Ocean Town itself had a series of buildings both corporate and residential but resting upon a series of boardwalks with roads of asphalt paved across the sands.

Dialogue:

Donovan: “Alrighty, we’re getting close!”

Donnie: “Thank you for letting me tag along, Mr. Grand Smith.”

Donovan: “Any family of Dory’s is a family of mine, Donnie. It’s no problem at all!”

Joe: “So the hotel is finally open, huh uncle Donovan?”

Donovan: "Officially open, no but open for us to look around, yes.”

Edwin: “The grand opening for the underwater hotel will officially be next week but granddad thought it would be nice to show off all of our hard work beforehand.”

Donnie: “You didn’t want us to see it?”

Edwin: “How do you arrive at that conclusion?”

Donnie: “Well, you brought up how your grandfather wanted us to see it–.”

Edwin: “I assumed that my support for that was implied.”

Donnie: “Huh, I guess."

Donovan: “Just know that we both came up with the idea. Plus, I thought it was a good time for a little trip, some time out of the house.”

Doris: “We appreciate this, Donovan.”

Donovan smiled and responded; “Mhm.” They pulled up to a parking lot and Donovan parked the van within the designated lines.

Joe: “A parking lot without a designated building. I’m guessing this is the parking lot for the hotel?”

Donovan: “That’s right, Joey.”

Donovan turned to the others and announced; “Alright everyone, forward march and follow me.” Everyone exited the Bedford JC and just as asked, they followed behind Donovan to the very shoreline of Ocean Town.

Joe: “So, how do we–.”

Edwin: “You’ll see.”

Donovan took out a small device made of metal and painted bronze, he flipped off the top with his thumb that exposed a red button that he then pressed. There was beep and a few moments later, the water began to ripple and pop.

Val: “Tis rises like a beast from the depths. What is it?”

Donovan: “In actuality, it’s a submarine but I call it…”

Donovan gestured his arms up and announced; “ An elevator! ” as a giant submarine burst from the ocean, made and metal and painted bronze just like Donovan’s device.

Donnie: “Woah.”

Donovan: “Now, let’s get a move on!”

Everyone climbed up to the top of the submarine on a ladder and then went inside through a circular hatch. After that, they descended into the ocean depths, deep down until they arrived at the underwater hotel. It was a massive facility built within an underwater cliffside, a glass dome reinforced with long stretches of massive steel girders and more steel foundations built into the cliffside that gave the overall hotel stability. The submarine rose up from a large pool of water inside the dome, the hatch then opened up and everyone exited. They found themselves within a typical hotel lobby, it had the usual chandeliers hanging on the ceiling with elongated windows on each side that showed a perfect view of the ocean. The only difference being that, because of the hotel’s giant size, this lobby was massively spacious so the interior assets were in spades.

Donnie: “This is safe, right? Those windows are pretty big.”

Donovan: “And are made from infusion of Bicenthium Alloy so you don't have to worry.”

Donnie: “Is that just iron ore?”

Edwin: “That’s what the media wants you to think. It’s actually a space metal. One that’s–.”

Donnie: "Extremely durable as well as malleable. I kinda looked into it myself, it was just nice to get some confirmation."

Exploring the lobby, everyone had the chance to further examine the interior and its many assortments; the tiled floors draped in long carpets, pillars made of steel painted white to emulated stone columns and of course, the reception areas where potential customers would check into the hotel.

Val: “Tis as if we’re inside the belly of The Dagon.”

Joe: “Do you mean dragon ?”

Val: “Nah, Dagon.”

Doris asked; “What’s a Dagon.” in her usual stoic and emotionless voice.

Val: “A tale regaled for another time, brah.”

Donovan: “In the meantime, let’s…”

Edwin: “...Granddad, what is it?”

Donovan: “Look at the water.”

Joe: “The water?”

Donovan: “Yea, its movement… it’s not moving right, almost like it’s rippling.”

Joe: “I see it.”

Edwin: “Perhaps from an outside source?”

Just then, the group heard what sounded like the roar of a beast coming from above the water. A roar that even echoed where they stood.

Donnie: “The heck was that?!”

Donovan: “Joey, what do you hear?”

Joe: “For all in tense and purposes… I hear an animal, a big one. I also hear… destruction, screaming. We have to go.”

Edwin: “What’re we going to do?”

Joe: “Help.”

Donovan: “Everybody back in the sub!”

They piled into the submarine, going back up to the surface where they observed from the opened hatch.

Joe: “What… the…?”

They were in awe from what looked like a massive beast of man with purple skin and ripped green jeans that became shorts as a result. It was tearing through the beachfront theme town of Ocean Town, slinging cars around.

Edwin: “Is it safe to assume that we’re looking at an E.V.O.?”

Joe: “I think so.”

Donovan: “Joey, are you up for this?”

Joe: “Yea. Doris, Val, do I have your help for this?”

Doris nodded while Val responded; “Course, brah.”

Doris: “Donnie, stay with them.”

Donnie: “Yea.”

Donovan: “Eddie and I will keep an eye on him. Go.”

Joe, Val and Doris leapt off the submarine and landed on the shore where Val transformed into his goldy form with a strike of lightning while Doris coated her body in dark green metal.

Joe: “Alright, let’s go.”

Doris fitted her brother’s hoodie over her head and asked; “Don’t you want to hide your identity?”

Joe: “Why would I do that?”

Doris: “Alright.”

While Joe flew ahead, Doris sprinted off and Valhallen rode his Mighty Axe like a hoverboard, onward towards the purple beast of man. The beast was roaring and thrashing, forcing people to run to safety as it tore up their homes. The monster took up a car and threw it aimlessly but it was unfortunately rocketing towards a couple bystanders. Luckily, it was stopped by Joe, who stood in the way and caught it. Joe placed the car down and turned to the bystanders, he plastered on a smile but before he could give a word of reassurance, the people he rescued began screaming insults at him. Words such as; “Freak!” , “Foul!” and “Monster!” were thrown his way before the bystanders fled in fear. Joe’s smile dropped to a frown and he then charged at the beast as it was crushing another car like paper. Joe finally got a good look at the beast.

Joe: “Of course! It’s you! You’ve been the talk of– well, the country, bud!”

The brute had pitch black hair with white grey strands over each hair while the front of his hair protruded forward. The brute roared at Joe, which prompted Joe to fly at the beast like a speeding bullet. Unfortunately, the beast was fast enough to react, grabbing Joe out of the air and slamming him into the ground. The force shattered the road they were fighting, sending chunks of earth flying all over. It then threw up Joe and sent him flying with a punch. People fled from a nearby grocery store after which Joe crashed through the window and into multiple shelves of food products. Doris leapt in with her metal claws, scratching the purple beast along its back. She then landed on her feet just in time to defend against a fist from the beast, crossing her arms to block the punch. Still, in spite of that, the vibrations caused by the collision of the beast’s strike reverberated throughout Doris’ metal body which brought her to her knees. Doris tried her hardest to get back on her feet but the beast was already gearing up for another punch, luckily Valhallen flew in on his Mighty Axe and grabbed the monster’s fist.

Valhallen: “Halt, beast! Tis my friends you attack, brah!”

The purple beast roared in Valhallen’s face, its breath blowing back the god’s long golden locks.

Valhallen: “Your breath reeks , brah! Phew!”

Valhallen blocked another punch from the brute with his Mighty Axe, quickly swatting it away, which caught the beast off guard. It stared confusingly at the god of Rock n’ Roll, tilting its head slightly to the left. However, the beast went back to growling and scowling just as quickly. It charged at Valhallen, tackling the god through multiple buildings and homes, using Valhallen’s body as a battling ram to destroy whatever was in the way. Valhallen eventually managed to root his feet into the ground, pushing back against the purple beast until its high speed charge was brought to a stand still.

Valhallen: “That is enough, brah!”

The beast answered back with a roar which prompted Valhallen to reply by first giggling and then a roar of his own. Valhallen then punched the beast in the face, it retaliated with wild swings of its giant arms and Valhallen managed to weave each one. Valhallen struck with lightning but the beast blocked with its forearm, suffering major burns. Valhallen was taken aback as the burns quickly healed and he was then grabbed by the throat.

Valhallen: “You heal quickly. Twas pretty cool, brah.”

The purple brute then threw Valhallen away, through the wall of the ruined house and into the air. Meanwhile, the vibration finally flowed out of Doris and she was able to undo her metal coating. She then got on her feet and ran over to where Joe crashed landed, fixing her hoodie over her head along the way. When she was at the hole Joe made with his body, Doris saw that he was already on his feet and ready for another round.

Doris: “You’re already up.”

Joe: “Yea, your vibrations kinda brought me back to life. You ok, by the way? That sounded like it stung?”

Doris: “I’m alright. I suppose that’s something to work on.”

The two were alerted to roars and more sounds of destruction.

Joe: “Need a lift?”

Valhallen and the beast were trading blows, the former smiling after delivering and receiving each one. Valhallen grabbed an oncoming fist and twisted the beast’s arm but before he could land an intended kick, the brute fought back against the god’s strength.

Valhallen: “What manner of beast are you?!”

Valhallen knocked the beast back and then struck it with a bolt of divine lightning after strumming a few strings of his Mighty Axe. The brute was brought to its knees, steam emanating from its burnt body. Valhallen waited with baited breath until he heard growls as the beast then glared at him with yellow glowing eyes. Without warning, the beast reached for the god of Rock n’ Roll when Joe intervened, punching it into a vacant building. Joe then touched down next to Valhallen as Doris walked up to the god’s right.

Joe: “You alright, Val?”

Valhallen: “Ayre. Appreciate the save, brah.”

Joe: “No need to thank me, Val. Just doing my duty.”

Doris: “You just made that up, did you?”

Joe: “Wait, was that a joke?”

Valhallen: “The beast seems formidable, which means I have to take it seriously.”

Joe: “You weren’t before?”

Just then, the purple beast came charging back in and tackled Joe to the ground.

Valhallen: “Major!”

Meanwhile Donovan, Edwin and Donnie were watching the battle from afar. They then heard several vehicles rolling into Ocean Town, the roars of their engines polluting the air.

Donnie: “Sounds like trouble.”

Donovan: “Son, that’s the sound of the military.”

There were several armoured vehicles and tanks that were being led by a large jeep. They came to a stop a few feet from the beginning site of the battle and armed forces began exiting them.

Donovan: “Wait a tick…”

Edwin: “What is it? Something wrong?”

Donovan: “I swear that I’m seeing… a blast from the past.”

The familiar face in question was General Julius Steel of the United States Military. He was an elderly man with a wide muscular frame, a prominent chin and a girthy grey mustache that matched his grey hair that was trimmed into a buzzcut. His uniform was a darker shade of green with star pendants along his collar and multiple medals on his left breast. The man exited the jeep he rode up in, his black heavy duty boots making a loud stomp. He took out a black helmet with a star on the top and placed it on his head as he approached the chaos. Donovan, Edwin and Donnie came down from the submarine and the former led the boys to the van.

Donovan: “You two stay put, alright? Don’t move from your post, that’s an order.”

Edwin: “Yes, sir.”

Donnie: “Yea, we’ll stay put.”

The large man seemed to have been in charge as he was delegating tasks to the soldiers that had congregated around him.

General Julius Steel: “ Alright ladies, get in there and get them civilians to safety so we can take back what’s ours! ”

Donovan then walked up to the man, prompting the man to turn around and face him.

Donovan: "Aren't you a sore sight.”

General Julius Steel: “That ain’t how the sayin’ goes, Donovan.”

Donovan: “I said what I said.”

The general chuckled as he walked up to Donovan, showing that he actually towered over the already tall Donovan.

General Julius Steel: “Civilians need to be cleared out, Donny . That means you too.”

Donovan: “What did you mean by taking back what’s yours, Steel?”

General Julius Steel: “You’re not a Major anymore, Mr. Crack Commando . Now get back, huh?”

Just then, there was an explosion of dust and debris that erupted before the men, making all the soldiers take aim. Doris stepped out of the dust cloud, coated in her metal form.

General Julius Steel: “ It’s a rogue E.V.O.! Fire! ”

Donovan: “ No! ”

Donovan’s plea fell on deaf ears as the soldiers fired their guns at Doris who withstood all their gunfire with little effort all while staring blankly at the men. The general quickly realised that his men weren’t making a dent on Doris’ reinforced skin and dished out a new order.

General Julius Steel: “ Hold your fire! ”

Donovan ran up to Doris and asked; “You alright, Dory?” which she answered with a head nod.

General Julius Steel: “You know this rogue E.V.O., Donovan?!”

Donovan: “She’s family , Julius!”

General Julius Steel: “Family, huh?”

Doris: “That wasn’t a good idea, Donovan. You should keep your distance from us right now.”

Donovan: “I know you’re just lookin’ out for me, Dory but you know I can’t do that.”

The ground rumbled and in the skies were the sounds of thunder, averting everyone’s eyes skyward where a storm was forming. On the ground, Joe was in a fist match with the beast and in spite of being outmatched, he still stood his ground. His nose was running red and he was covered in bumps and bruises but whenever the beast struck, Joe would strike back as hard as he could.

Valhallen: “ Major, I have called forth my lightning! Tis time to retreat! ”

Joe: “ DO IT!!! ”

Joe clashed fists with the brute, the force from the monster’s side of the equation pushing him back. The brute was about to slam down on Joe when Valhallen reluctantly swung down with divine lightning. The resulting explosion destroyed the entire city block they were fighting in on top of sending Joe flying for miles. Valhallen floated down as the storm clouds above his head receded into nothingness, returning the skies to its natural blue. The beast was finally knocked out cold, laying on its back and covered in burns, burns that already started healing.

Valhallen: “Even faster than Major. Speaking of, Major! Where are you, Major?!”

General Julius Steel: “What Major do you answer to, E.V.O.?”

Valhallen: “Hm? I am a god.”

Donovan: “As for the Major he answers to, that would be me.”

Donovan and Doris had appeared, stepping before the general.

General Julius Steel: “Well tell your E.V.O. to back away from my soldier, now ! ”

Valhallen responded calmly; “You needn't ask, brah.” as he walked over to Donovan’s side. At the same time, Joe floated down next to them.

The general first whistled then commanded his troops; “‘ Round ‘em up, boys! ” As the soldiers were clamping down the large purple beast in high density straps, Donovan asked; "Julius, what do you mean ‘your soldier’ ?!”

General Julius Steel: “Aren’t you a nosy neighbour, huh? Go home, Donny if ya know what’s good for ya.”

Donovan: “Was that a threat, Jewels ?”

The general grimaced.

General Julius Steel: “Hm, I suppose it depends on how this turns out. Are ya gonna step away?”

Just then, civilians had returned to the ruins that used to be their homes which prompted yelling in anger and distress; “These damn fouls!”, “These guys wrecked our home! Who does that?!”, “I swear, everywhere these people go everything gets destroyed and people get hurt!”, “The military is getting rid of them, right?!”

General Julius Steel: “Don’t worry your lil’ heads, these rogue E.V.O.s will be outta your hair!”

The general made a gesture with his two fingers and all the men immediately pointed their guns at them.

Joe: “ You bastard! "

Donovan: “ At ease Joey! ”

One of the bystanders asked aloud; “Isn’t he the guy who built the hotel?!” which was compounded by another who asked; “Is he with them?!”

Joe: “No, he’s not!”

Donovan turned to Joe with a shocked expression on his face.

General Julius Steel: “Oh really?”

Joe: “Yes… really !”

Joe grabbed Doris, who wrapped her arms around his neck and they then took off. Valhallen then followed suit, hopping on his Mighty Axe and flew after them. Donovan was left with the general and the two men were glaring at each other as the sounds of helicopters grew louder.

General Julius Steel: “Be seein’ ya, Donovan.”

Donovan: “Is that a promise?”

General Julius Steel: “Only if you let it be."

Donovan: “I just might.”

The general chuckled. Donovan informed the crowd; “I will deal with the damages.” before walking away, glaring at the general one last time before leaving. Donovan arrived at the van where everyone was waiting for him, hiding themselves inside.

Joe: “I had to make the call, uncle Donovan.”

Donovan sighed and then answered; “I know, Joey. I know. Let’s go home.”

Donnie: “Look.”

Everyone watched as the military began to leave and in the air was the purple beast being carried off by four helicopters.

Val: “I wonder where they head to now?”

Donovan: “It’s a mystery, ain’t it?”

 

Elsewhere; The night approached, slowly calling in a new day. The beast was transported to a secret facility known as The Plant. One that resembled a dam that stretched for miles and five times the height of an actual dam, with multiple broad foundations of concrete embedded with steel that supported numerous floors and rooms. The Plant facilitated countless soldiers and scientists, walking around the many hallways to get to their various duties. General Julius Steel stepped out of an elevator and began going down one of these hallways, wearing his signature scowl as the stomps of his heavy black boots echoed with each step. A door then opened and the general stepped through, entering a spacious circular room with a slight blue hue as a result of blue fluorescent lights that were embedded into the walls. There were multiple control panels manned by scientists and in the centre of it all was the beast itself. It was kept within a large vat of liquid that took on the blue colour of the room, restrained with giant steel clamps and attached to IV drips and an oxygen mask. Its ripped jeans were swapped out for pale green form-fitting shorts with black lines running down the thighs. General Julius Steel stood before the beast, a few feet away and in its half asleep state, the beast glared angrily at the general.

General Julius Steel: “You have no right to be angry at me, you knew what you were in for. Doc Fell? How is he?”

Doctor Fell stepped into view; a tall man with a face to match that had greyish hair and glasses, wearing a pale grey button down shirt with a black tie, pants and shoes with a white lab coat to finish. In his hands was a clipboard with information which read “Project Infraggible” .

Dr. Fell: “Mr. Billings is stable.”

The general swiped the doctor’s clipboard from his hands.

General Julius Steel: “Phillip ‘Phil’ Billings, hm. I’m sure you haven’t heard that name in a while, eh? Probably don’t even remember that’s your dang name!”

General Steel gave Doctor Fell back his clipboard, the doctor fixing his glasses on his face after taking back.

General Julius Steel: “How long until he’s up and runnin’ again?”

Dr. Fell: “That is to be determined, general.”

General Julius Steel: “Come again?”

Dr. Fell: “I fear his power, his strength, general. This beast– Mr. Billings has been on a rampage across the country for months. If it wasn’t for those rogue E.V.O.s he wouldn’t be here before us right now.”

General Julius Steel: “You fear his strength?! The very thing that is an asset to us?!”

Dr. Fell: “You misunderstand me, general. Even though the Nanite Event was back in 1939, this phenomenon is still new and because of that, incarceration of E.V.O.s is still hard for us. Local police all over the country have it worse. What if he loses control again, the next time he rampages across the country… there might be a country left.”

General Julius Steel: “...You worry too much, Doc. Do we not have a way to control him? Hm?”

Dr. Fell: “Yes General, we do but–.”

General Julius Steel: “But nothing . We have the tools, we have the resources! Now enough yap!”

The general walked off but he stopped and commented; “Just get Phil ready, we have a country to defend.” The general then left the room, walking out the door.

 

(Orchid Bay; California, Day). It was the new day and everyone was back at the Grand Smith Mansion, arriving the prior night because of the modified engine of Donovan’s Bedford JC van. Otherwise it would've taken even longer since they were coming from the other side of the country. Donovan was sitting in the living room, listening to the white noise by the fire. Edwin, Doris and Val then entered the room, gently intruding some noise that snuffed out the silence.

Dialogue:

Donovan: “Is Joey still asleep?”

Val: “Aye. His voyage through slumber continues.”

Edwin: “Granddad… are you alright?”

Donovan: “I sent a donation over to Ocean Town for the damages and the hotel’s grand opening is still on for next week.”

Edwin: “Ok. So why do you seem upset?”

Donovan: "Because I had to pretend that I live in an empty house, I couldn’t bring up any of you– not even you, Eddie.”

Edwin: “Just be safe, I understand.”

Doris: “It still stings.”

Donovan: “Yea… Dory, how’s your brother? I hope the trip wasn’t too bad for him?”

Doris: “He’s fine.”

Donovan: “Good.”

Val: “My mourns, Donovan. Twas a valourous day until the beast attacked.”

Edwin: “Who was he anyway?”

Donovan: “I don’t know but Julius called him his ‘soldier’ . Of course, he would be there to take care of an E.V.O. rampage, he’s been in charge of that for the past three years.”

Doris: “But there’s something more.”

Donovan: “Yea,there is. Call it a hunch because Julius is involved.”

Edwin: “Who is Julius Steel? You haven’t mentioned him before.”

Donovan: “Never needed to. He was in different barracks and even though we crossed paths, we weren’t friends. And it’s not like you can start a conversation on the field of war. Then after the war, we left while he stayed behind.”

Doris: “That was obvious.”

Donovan chuckled a bit.

Donovan: “...He portrays the virtuous shtick of wanting to protect his fellow man and country but it’s all fake. I saw him on the battlefield, he loved the fight, relished in the battle.”

Donovan looked over to the painting of him and the rest of The Crack Commandos.

Donovan: “Soldiers are guardians of nations, their purpose is to protect and nothing more. We fight to defend but he– Julius, he… he hid behind that honour, used it as an excuse to fight.”

Donovan stood up from his chair and continued; “That’s why it irks me. Whatever that guy is– the E.V.O., I know he’s the way he is now because Julius was looking for another fight.”

Edwin: “Granddad, what are you planning?”

Donovan: “To find out who’s the guy on the other side of his fist.”

Joe had finally woken up, he sat up in his bed where he lifted his shirt to examine his body, seeing that his wounds were fully healed.

Joe: “Hm, I’m good as new.”

Joe’s feet barely touched the ground when he heard a knock on the door, the person on the other side identifying themselves as Donovan.

Joe:”Uncle Donovan. What’s up?”

Donovan: “I wanna ask ya something. Can I come in?”

Joe: “Yea, sure. The door’s open, by the way.”

Donovan opened the door but stood at the doorway.

Donovan: “Sleeping in? You missed your jog.”

Joe: “Hm, yea. I’m going to have to add on extra miles tomorrow.”

Donovan: “How strong was he?”

Joe: “ Very. I’ve never gone up against a force like that before.”

Donovan: “What about Claw or the one from the factory in Polyneux?”

Joe: “Claw was strong and Knuckles even more so but I was still strong enough to overcome them… but this guy, he’s something else.”

Donovan: “Makes me wonder about the power these Nanites hold. The kind of power that’s out there… makes me wonder if we’re ready for a changing world.”

Joe: “Maybe we can be.”

Donovan: “Hm. Well, why don’t we start by figuring this out?”

Joe: “Hm?”

Donovan: “We’re going on a mission, me and you.”

Joe: “A mission?”

Donovan: “Yea. You in, soldier?”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

The two got in the Maserati A6, waving the others goodbye as they drove through the front gates and down the mountain top. They were going down the spiraling roads of the mountain when Joe asked; “So, which part of the country are we going next?”

Donovan: “Hm? No no, we’re not leaving California– heck we’re not even leaving Orchid Bay.”

Joe: “Really? Where–?”

Donovan: “We’re here.”

Joe: “We are?”

Donovan answered with a simple; “Mhm.” as he stepped out of his red Maserati.

Donovan: “On your feet, soldier.”

Joe answered; “Yes, sir!” as he stepped out of the car and joined his uncle’s side. At the base of the mountain was the square of Orchid Bay; beachside properties and a growing infrastructure as well as a massive boardwalk decorated with parked boats of various sizes. By the boardwalk was the city’s landmark; a giant gold statue of a boat's steering wheel. The house they were walking up to was a two story house with a bright blue door, one of the more larger houses in the area. Donovan and Joe walked up to the blue door and the former knocked three times. The door then opened and who was on the other side shocked Joe.

Joe: “General Specific?!”

General Spencer Specific was short but stout with a wide frame, very fit for his advanced age. The general had on a pale grey shirt and blue shorts but his defining features were of course his protruding nose and bald head.

Spencer Specific: “In the flesh, young man. Look at you, Major Donovan Grand Smith– The Living Bullet .”

Donovan: “Spencer, how’re you?”

Spencer Specific: “Worse now. What do you want, Donovan?”

Donovan: “You’re not going to invite us in, Spence?”

Spencer glanced at both men then invited Donovan and Joe inside his home. It was anything but quaint, extravagance was the theme of the interior; windows twice the size than the men themselves, a perfect view into the general’s well kept yard, elegant chandeliers that hung from the ceiling and expensive furnishing and appliances. Specific led the two men into the living room where they sat in the sofa which was situated before the general’s television.

Spencer Specific: “You two want root beer?”

Donovan: “A bottle of water for me, huh Spence?”

Spencer Specific: “How about you, son?”

Joe: “No thanks.”

The once general then left the duo alone in the living room as he fetched the water for Donovan.

Joe: “You didn’t mention that General Specific lived so close by.”

Donovan: “It’s Spencer Specific , did you actually care that much?”

Joe: “I… good point.”

Specific came back and handed Donovan his bottle of water, who took it and placed it down on the coffee table before him. Spencer took a seat in his chair to the right of the two men, placing down his root beer on said coffee table.

Spencer Specific: “So, why exactly are you here, Donovan?”

Donovan: “You heard about what happened in Ocean Town yesterday, right?”

Spencer Specific: “I heard; they finally caught the beast that’s been rampaging across the country and you paid for the damages.”

Donovan: “Just for Ocean Town.”

Spencer Specific: “How philanthropic of you. …You saw Julius didn’t you? He was right there to pick up his little beast after you all did the heavy lifting.”

Joe: “ You all? Wait, how did you–?”

Spencer Specific: “Don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me. Who would I tell anyway.”

Donovan: “You’d be surprised how many E.V.O.s were actually in the military during our time, Joey.”

Spencer Specific: “It was just two of ‘em, Donovan.”

Donovan shrugged.

Joe: “How did they not get found out? Where they… like me? A ‘dupe’ ?”

Donovan: “They were, it was the only way they could stick around.”

Spencer Specific reclined in his chair with a satisfied groan and exclaimed; “Good ol Jewels, eh?” which made Donovan chuckle.

Donovan: “Spencer, what’s going on with him and that E.V.O.? He called him his ‘soldier’ . You’re still in close ties with the military despite leaving, right? You have to know what’s up.”

Spencer Specific: “...Project Infraggible.”

Joe: “Project Infraggible? What’s that mean?”

Spencer Specific: “Like the actual word? The heck if I know. All I do know is that he was a government creation."

Joe leaned back on the sofa, his face clearly showing his shock and confusion from the revelation.

Joe: “But… why?”

Spencer Specific: “It was only a matter of time, that’s why. There was always gonna come a day when the governments of the world decided; ‘Hey, let’s turn E.V.O.s into weapons’ . Project Infraggible is not even the tip of the iceberg.”

Donovan: “Have you seen the rest of the iceberg, Spencer?”

Spencer Specific: “Some of the layers but not all of it, only whispers of how deep it goes. Whispers like Russia and Zarkovia may be on track to do the same. Even then, who knows if that’s even true.”

Joe: “Create E.V.O.s? How do you even do that?”

Spencer Specific: “That’s classified, son. Just know that the purple beast they’ve been chasing down for months wasn’t made natural like most you folks. They were in fact made .”

Joe: “I can’t believe this.”

Spencer Specific: “Believe it, son. Even the greatest nations can have some messed up crap going on underneath the surface. You gotta face the fact that–.”

Joe: “Even America can’t always be innocent. I know that. I may love this country but it’s not blind love, I know there can be evil within it but… but that doesn’t mean I can’t be shocked or confused or even–.”

Donovan: “Angry.”

Joe noticed Donovan’s expression and while it was stoic, he could sense the rage boiling beneath the surface.

Joe: “...Yea.”

Donovan: “So who is he? Who’s the man behind the monster?”

Spencer Specific: “A soldier, just like us but not too long after our time. His name is Phil Billings. Don’t know much of anything else, only that he volunteered.”

Joe: “Why would anyone volunteer for this life?!”

Spencer Specific: “Every man has their reason why they make decisions they felt were right.”

Donovan: “Specific, is this really the government or just Julius?”

Spencer Specific: “Donovan, I wish I could say that it was just him.”

Donovan: “So– now for the real questions. How far does it go?”

Spencer Specific: “Well that I don’t know and that’s not me trying to keep anything from you. I really don’t know.”

Donovan: “I believe you.”

Joe: “Do you know where this is at least happening, general?”

Spencer Specific: “Like the place? I already told you two more than I should have, son. You want to take on the government? Then you’re going to have to find that out yourself.”

Donovan: “Specific, c’mon.”

Spencer Specific: “Why’re you so adamant anyway? It’s not your problem.”

Donovan: “You see my nephew, Spencer?”

Specific glanced over to Joe and Donovan continued; “He may be an E.V.O. but he’s also family but most importantly, he’s human– a person, not a tool to be used.”

Spencer Specific: “Donovan, this man volunteered to be a tool!”

Donovan: “I don’t think so, Spence. I bet you that this Phil guy just wanted to be a soldier again, a guardian but from what you’re telling me, Julius just turned him into a warhead.”

Spencer Specific: “Again, this is your problem, why ? You haven’t explained that part."

Donovan: “Because these people already have enough on their plate, the constant vilification from the public. This doesn’t help–.”

Spencer Specific: “Doesn’t help what? Nothing’s going to change when it comes to E.V.O.s! If that was the case, my grandson wouldn’t be kicked out of school for just existing !”

Donovan: “Your…?”

Spencer Specific: “Yes… yea, my grandkid. Those little bastards swimming around in all of us… finally got him and now he looks like a damn sheep, Donovan! His life is hell!”

Joe: “Which is all the more reason why we should strive for better for us. We can’t just sit back and accept this because we don’t see our circumstances getting any better.”

Spencer laughed a bit which ended in a sigh, he then whispered; “Dammit, Jeralds.”

Joe: “Excuse me?”

Spencer Specific: “You’re related to Sam Jeralds, right?”

Joe: “I am, he’s my uncle.”

Spencer Specific: “I figured, I see him in your face. It actually pisses me off how much you look alike.”

Donovan: “Uncanny, isn’t it?”

Joe: “Will this be a problem?"

The once general chuckled, then responded; “...No, it won’t. Your uncle set me straight and I’m grateful to him for that but you can understand the feeling that I harbour from getting my ass kicked.”

Joe chuckled.

Joe: “Yea, I understand.”

Spencer leaned forward, resting his elbows on his lap.

Joe: “Will you help us, general?”

Spencer Specific looked up at Joe and in that moment, it was as if he actually saw the face of Samuel Jeralds which made him crack a quick smile.

Spencer Specific: “You’re gonna change America, huh son?”

Joe: “I want to protect it and everyone within. But hopefully I can not only change America… but the world as well.”

Spencer Specific: “Hm. Alright, I’ll tell ya what ya need to know. You ever heard of The Plant?”

Donovan: “Once or twice. You know what it is?”

Spencer nodded and then continued; “It's the US military’s mad science lab where they do some not-so-ethical ‘experiments’ in private. From bio-weapons to actual ones you shoot to now where they’re just tinkering with people.”

Donovan: “Where is it?”

Spencer Specific: “In Chicago’s Pokey Oaks County but in a secret location somewhere outside of Townsville.”

Joe: “Wait… Townsville?”

Spencer Specific: “Oh yea, you were a cop over there. Your ‘blunder’ was all over the news for weeks.”

Joe: “Don’t remind me.”

Donovan: “The Plant, huh?”

Spencer Specific: “Mhm. I still don’t know everything about it. Even so, I know for a fact that something like this would be taking place there.”

Donovan: “Thank you, Spencer.”

Joe: “Yes, thank you, general.”

Spencer Specific: “Yea yea.”

Donovan and Joe were stepping out of the house when Specific, who was trailing behind them, called out to Joe.

Spencer Specific: “So you really want to make the country better, huh son?”

Joe: “It’s the country my uncle fought for so I could live on, so I will do everything in my power to make sure it doesn’t stray from the ideals he risked his life for.”

Spencer Specific: “Heh heh, alright. Godspeed, you two.”

Donovan: “Appreciate it, Spence. It was good seeing you.”

Spencer Specific: “Hm… you too.”

Donovan smiled then he and Joe walked back to the car. Specific found himself smiling again, shaking his head as he closed the door behind him.

______________________

Explosions; the ground erupting like geysers of fire left and right. Heavy breath accompanied by thunderous footsteps drown out the screams of rage and agony, themselves occasionally overshadowed by the sounds of gunfire and grenade detonations. There was another eruption which kicked up a mass tidal wave of dirt and sand that blinded the view for a moment. The smoke and dust eventually cleared and with both hands, someone got off the ground after being blown off their feet. The two hands grabbed a gun, dusting it off before firing it at the enemy. Another soldier. The sounds from the area raged on until they ultimately merged into a singular noise, the sound of war. Everything then went black and quiet in an instant but only for a moment as the silence was interrupted by the cries of children which was followed by a woman’s voice, she sounded confused but there was frustration layered underneath. Phil opened his eyes and he was back home, a quaint house located before a lake in Prickly Pines Wisconsin. He was looking through a window and even though he couldn’t see his own reflection, he caught a clear glimpse of his family on the yard’s boardwalk. His wife and two kids, a boy and a girl. They were playing with paper boats by the lake, racing to determine a winner who would take the title of ‘The Fastest Boat’ . Phil smiled after hearing their cheers but he felt distant and confused as to why. One of his children, his daughter, spotted her father at the window and called out to him. She began sprinting towards her father as she continued to call him the name she had given to him since her birth; “ Daddy! ” Even so, he still didn’t react, feeling himself slowly drifting away from his daughter’s glee. Phil heard his daughter’s voice go from happiness to sorrow as everything around him went back to pitch black, a void. His daughter pleaded; “ Daddy, where are you going?! Why’re you leaving again?! Don’t you love us?! ”

Phil: “What? Wait!”

Phil tried holding up his arm but his muscles wouldn’t budge and the distance between him and his family grew wider until Phil’s family disappeared into the black void. The last words Phil heard was of his wife; “He just wants… some space, honey.” before he was whisked away to his trophy room. It was a large square filled with souvenirs and trinkets from the countless battlefields he stormed.

Phil: “Wha–? What is all this?! …No, I know what this is… it’s my life…”

______________________

(Pokey Oaks County, The Plant, Day). The eyes of the beast opened, the beast who was once a man named Phil. He had been put to sleep via chemicals and since they finally wore off, he was awake and angry. He began thrashing and roaring within his tube, sending the scientists in the room in a panic.

Dialogue:

Dr. Fell: " Release more of the sedative, now! ”

Realising that the other scientists were instilled with great fear, unable to do anything more than panic, Dr. Fell took matters into his own hands. He rushed over to a control panel and pressed multiple buttons in quick succession which activated the chemicals. They travel through the countless tubes Phil was hooked up to and into his bloodstream, eventually putting him to sleep again. Immediately after the commotion, General Julius Steel entered the lab and he instantly felt the shift in the atmosphere; the residual lingering of adrenaline and fear that filled the room.

General Julius Steel: “He woke up, huh?”

Dr. Fell: “Yes… yea, he did. We just administered the sedative, he’s calm now.”

The general looked over to the unconscious beast that was Phil and responded; “So it all worked out then.”

Dr. Fell: “Well enough.”

General Julius Steel: “What do you mean, doc?”

Dr. Fell: “Well, he was only asleep for thirty minutes, he’s supposed to be asleep for hours . And because of the lower and lower duration time, we’re running low on chemicals needed to keep him at bay.”

The general smiled, his full mustache contorting upward, resembling the letter “U”.

General Julius Steel: “ Ha ha ha! That just means he’s strong, doc!”

Dr. Fell fixed his glasses on his face, then replied; "Stronger than we anticipated.”

General Julius Steel: “The more you talk, the more good news I hear!”

Dr. Fell replied; “Sure.” as he pushed up his glasses up the bridge of his nose.

Dr. Fell: “Now that we have him sedated, we can finally go forward with phase two.”

A voice answered; “ Finally! ” which prompted the two men to turn around. Steeping through the doorway was the vice president of The United States; Vice President Davis.

Vice President Davis was an older man, tall and wore a full suit over a white button up shirt and a red tie. His hair was greying and he wore square framed glasses.

General Julius Steel: “Mr. Vice President.”

Vice President Davis: “Steel. So, how we lookin’? Finally going forward, huh?”

Dr. Fell: “We are.”

Vice President Davis: “Good. We really can’t afford for that thing to go on another rampage. The president is already asking questions and I don’t want give him any answers. So, you mind showing me ‘phase two’ ?”

General Julius Steel: “Thought you’d never ask.”

The three men ventured outside, making their way to a large tower which was located behind The Plant facility. The tower had a cylindrical orientation, completely without windows with a width of around 17 feet. They entered the tower which was dimly lit. composed of giant gears and metal pipes that ran all over the interior.

Vice President Davis: “ Ooh , ominous.”

In the centre of the tower was another, much smaller and made of a multitude of wires that spanned the height of the tower itself, even touching the ceiling. However, it was what or who was at the base of the tower of wires that was the focal point.

Dr. Fell: “Mr. Vice President, this is Pierce Harrison Willem Jr.”

At the base of the tower of wires was a barely conscious man, connected to every single wire, connected through multiple layers of his skin. The man was extremely short with long curly blonde hair but with a greatly receded hairline. He wore a form-fitting black and red suit and behind him was a gigantic clock, also embedded into the tower of wires.

Vice President Davis: “Ew.”

Dr. Fell: “When his intercellular nanites were activated, he developed the ability to control the minds of others by way of psionic energy waves that bear a yellow hue.”

Vice President Davis: “So this guy’s an E.V.O.? Doesn’t look like one– oh , is he the one of those who look like us?”

Dr. Fell: “Look at his forehead.”

General Julius Steel: “He’s gotten himself some extra eyes.”

Vice President Davis: “Extra eyes– woah! I thought those wrinkles on his forehead were– well, wrinkles !”

Pierce had two extra eyes on his forehead that were currently close.

Vice President Davis: “So this is how we’re going to whammy our E.V.O. soldiers?”

General Julius Steel: “That’s right. We are going to make sure this new army’s only allegiance is to us.”

Vice President Davis: “Good call. One thing though, we kinda need an army. The purple ogre is the only one we got.”

General Julius Steel: “We’re working on it, Vice President."

Vice President Davis: “Ya gonna wanna hurry it up, general!”

The vice president glanced at Dr. Fell before continuing; “You don’t want to be behind, do you?! It’s only a matter of time before Russia and Zarkovia out pace us! So get it moving, got it?!” The general also glanced at the doctor before replying; “We’re on it, Mr. Vice President.”

The vice president fixed his tie, a bit disheveled from his small outburst.

Vice President Davis: “Good. Now, I’m going to leave you to it. Don’t fail me, general.”

The general nodded and then the vice president walked off. Dr. Fell was silent for a bit, examining both men, he eventually spoke as to not draw suspicion.

Dr. Fell: “ It’s always nice when he visits.”

General Julius Steel: “Mhm.”

Back inside The Planet facility, Phil had actually heard the entire conversation, a tear flowing from his eyes in response. The tear was quickly washed up in the liquid he was being kept in, becoming a part of the collective.

 

(Orchid Bay; California, Evening). Edwin went into the mansion’s kitchen and grabbed himself a cold bottle of Cola Cola from the fridge, turning it to his head immediately afterwards. On his seventh gulp, he heard the tunes of the radio in the living room suddenly shift over to breaking news. Edwin rushed to the living room to get a better listen, leaping into his grandfather’s chair with his drink in hand.

Dialogue:

Will Harangue: “Welcome back, Harangue Nation! How are we doing, Harangue Nation?! Ready to get into it, Harangue Nation?!”

Edwin: “Get to the point already, Harangue! Gosh! How you ever get your own show is beyond me!”

Will Harangue: “You know why you’re here, I know why you're here and that’s on-the-ground news of America’s greatest heroes; The Captain Heroes! Captain Righteous and Captain Nemesis!” 

Edwin perked up, his eyes widened with glee, attentive even though there was no screen. He leaned in closer to the radio so the sounds couldn’t go anywhere but in his ear.

Will Harangue: “Yet again, these two heroes risked their lives to protect this great nation– this time stopping a bank robbery in progress!"

Captain Nemesis: “When will the Burlap Boys learn, eh?”

Captain Righteous: “We’re just doing our jobs, Mr. Harangue.”

Edwin: “Hm, you sound like Joe.”

Captain Nemesis: “The scum didn’t even see us coming, it was easy pickings. Eh, Righteous?!”

Captain Righteous: “It was easy, I will say. Perhaps that was for the best, someone could've gotten hurt.”

Will Harangue: “Always modest huh, Righteous? Well, you heard it here! Harangue Na–!”

Edwin switched to another channel and then leaned back in his chair, sighing from glee. Soon after his expression went sour, becoming dower.

Edwin: “I wish I could be like them. I have knowledge in combat from granddad and building hotels with him has been great for my physicality. If two prior Hollywood actors can do it, I could too… right?”

Edwin took another drink of his Cola Cola when he heard the voice of his grandfather which prompted him to hop off the chair and dash to the front door.

Donovan: “Hey, Eddie.”

Edwin: “Good evening granddad, Joe.”

Joe: “Evening, Eddie.”

Doris and Val then came down the stairs, joining in on the back and forth greetings.

Val: “Twas the chat fruitful?”

Joe: “Yea, it was. We know who that guy was and where he is now.”

Donovan: “He was made into an E.V.O. by the government but we don’t know how or even how far up in the government this whole thing goes.”

Edwin: “I wasn't even aware that creating E.V.O.s were possible.”

Joe: “Neither did we. Guys, he’s being used by them– like a tool. Apparently there’s a possible Meta War brewing and he might be a part of that.”

Doris: “You plan on doing something about it, do you?”

Donovan: “Read us like a book. We’re going to break him out.”

Edwin: “What?! Granddad, I recommend you reconsider!”

Donovan: “I can’t, Edwin. Whatever's on the horizon, this man doesn’t deserve the cards he’s been dealt.”

Edwin: “I understand that, granddad but you and Joe could get hurt or worse!”

Donovan: “We know what’s at stake which is why it’s just going to be the both of us.”

Val: “Are you certain of this? Because we can–.”

Donovan: “Stay here, Val. That’s an order for all of you.”

Val: “Aye.”

Doris nodded.

Edwin: “...Ok.”

Donovan: “Alright, let’s go Joey.”

The two ventured down to the ground floor below the mansion, into Donovan’s massive underground workshop.

Joe: “What’re we doing here?”

Donovan: “We’re just passing through.”

Joe: “Oh.”

Donovan led Joe to a door that was out of the way, made of steel and without a door handle or even a lock. However there was a small hole in the centre of the steel door.

Joe: “Never noticed this before.”

Donovan: “That’s the point, Joey. Now, where did I– oh.”

Donovan grabbed a large red valve from a nearby box and stabbed it into the hole on the door.

Joe: “Need any help, uncle Donovan?”

Donovan: “I ain’t so old that I’m breaking away, Joey.”

Joe laughed as he backed away with his hands up in surrender. Donovan turned the red valve, eventually opening the door. The steel door creaked loudly as Donovan pulled it open and the two ventured through. They entered a dark room that was lit up when Donovan switched on the lights to the left of him. Multiple light fixtures from above flicked on, one after the other, showing off the interior bit by bit until it was fully revealed. It was another workshop; there were workbenches, walls of various tools and mounds of scrap metal and other discarded items.

Joe: “Woah.”

Donovan: “I know.”

In the center of the room was another workbench.

Joe: “Wait, is that your…?

Donovan: “The bullet part of my name.”

Laying on the workbench, upright, was Donovan’s original herodium fueled jetpack.

Donovan: “We might be stopping a potential war, Joey but we’re going to be starting one. So, we’re going to have to be prepared. So, you ready?”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

Donovan: “Good, let’s get started.”

 

To Be Continued

Notes:

Aaand we're back, how long a has it been? Not too long, hope. Welp, we're at the Infraggible Kronk's story and yup, his identity is Phil mofo Billings from Ben10. I thought that he worked amazingly because of his own man to monster story from the show. Also, he lied in Prickly Pines, finally got to introduce that location, lol. We only got some background stuff and some teases for his motives but those will be further expounded upon next chap. Finally introduced General Julius Steel from Sym-Bionic Titan as well as The Plant from Gen Rex but for the latter, it's used very differently than the one in the show proper. Also, I hope y'all like the deviations from aspects from the different shows and how I melded them together cuz it's a lot of fun to create 'em. Vice President Davis is just President Davis from Regular Show but like I said, deviations. Sublimino is also here and the name I gave him, Pierce Harrison Willem Jr. is a reference to Paul Hamilton Williams Jr., the musician. Apparently DJW wanted to bring the character back in Omniverse and have that same musician voice him so I just made that connection. He needed a name and it worked out perfectly. Donovan is getting more shine in this one, I like to think of it as him being the secondary protag alongside Phil and Joe is in the supporting role but they all still get development. I thought it would be difficult to juggle these stuff but not at all (yet) and it's also really fun. There was actually a bunch of late rewrites but I pulled everything together in the end kinda smoothly, it all worked out. Welp, the draft for part two which the finale of this arc is already finished, just need to get to the final product and I'll be posting. Hopefully soon. In the meantime, hope y'all enjoyed the chap and are looking out for more. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 10: The Man Behind The Monster: Part Two - Phil Billings Is…

_____________________

His eyes opened and he was greeted to the morning light of the rising sun. He slowly sat up in his bed, groggy until he yawned, wiping the sleep from his eyes before climbing out of bed. The man walked into his bedroom bathroom where he faced the mirror above the sink. The reflection was of Phil Billings; a man who looked older than he actually was, slight wrinkling under his eyes, frown lines and strands of grey hair over his ears that contrasted his black hair. Being in his underwear, he had time to examine the scatterings of scars all over his skin, proof of the many battles he fought as a soldier. Phil felt weird seeing his own face, as if it was a long since he had seen it. He ignored the feeling and washed his face, then dried his face and then threw down the towel.

Dialogue:

Phil: “...Feels like I’m forgetting something.”

Phil stepped out of the bathroom and honed in on the calendar next to his bed.

Phil: “Damn it all!”

Phil quickly got changed and hurried down the stairs the best he could as each step led to a slight pain because of his condition.

Phil: “I love ya, military. I really do, but this part of being with you is what I don’t miss.”

He was barely limping down each step until he reached the bottom where he paused for a moment. Phil slowly turned around to look down the hallway opposite the kitchen and he was frozen solid, sweat immediately running down his face while his mouth was slightly agape from shock. What Phil was staring at, what got him petrified, was the silhouette of what looked like a large beast. One so large and brutish that it barely fit in the hallway and it was staring at Phil with glowing yellow eyes that pierced through the dark.

Phil: “What’s…?”

A woman’s voice called out to Phil from the kitchen; “Phil, you’re up! I made breakfast!”

Phil: “...Huh?!”

The woman reiterated; “I said I made breakfast!”

Phil: “Yea, be right there!”

Phil blinks his eyes multiple times to test the credibility of his vision and after the third blink, the shadowy figure had disappeared.

Phil: “I got a few screws loose, great .”

Phil snickered then said to himself; “Damn it all.” before entering the kitchen to greet his wife. He was walking through when, out of his peripheral, Phil saw a giant figure painted purple in the place of his wife. Phil quickly faced that direction but once again it was gone, his wife taking back her rightful place.

Phil: “Judith, hey.”

Judith was a slender dark skinned woman with full curly black hair and piercing auburn eyes.

Judith: “Hey. Phil, you alright?”

Phil: “Yea yea, I'm alright.”

Judith smiled then began calling out for their kids, at the same time, Phil glanced down at the table where there was a buffet line of food waiting for him. He sighed, then declared; “Listen, I gotta head out." Judith went silent for a moment, confusing Phil.

Phil: “Judy? You alright?”

Judith began speaking but instead of words, Phil only heard the growls and roars of a rabid animal, a hulking beast. Phil blinked his eyes again and shook his head, now hearing his wife’s voice.

Judith: “Phil, are you listening?!”

Phil: “...I gotta go.”

Phil opened the front door, letting in the morning sun that he then stepped into. The light faded and Phil then found himself in a diner in Prickly Pines called The Waffleteria; he was seated in a booth next to the window opposite General Julius Steel.

General Julius Steel: “Damn it, Phil! Do you hear me!?”

Phil: “Huh, where–? Am I missing something here?”

General Julius Steel: “Billings, god damn it !”

The general’s helmet was resting on the table before him, getting his grey hair that was fashioned into a buzzcut, in view. Additionally, he was still brandishing his signature scowl.

Phil: “Woah woah woah! I'm here, teach! I’m present!”

General Julius Steel: “Drop the snark, Billings! Look, are you sure you wanna do this?”

Phil: “I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t.”

General Julius Steel: “This ain’t a job for the weak, Phil.”

Phil: “Was that a dig at me?”

General Julius Steel: “Billings!”

Phil: “C’mon, general! I was one of your best soldiers– if not the best!”

General Julius Steel: “You were the best, Billings but you got your ass kicked so bad, you had to go home. Look at you, you’re looking as old as me.”

Phil: “Tell me how you really feel, huh general? Who spat in your breakfast?”

General Julius Steel: “Get outta here, Phil. Go home to your wife and dem kids you got. The battlefield isn’t for you, not anymore.”

Phil: “Please, I… I got nothing to go back home to.”

General Julius Steel: “You’re kiddin’, right?”

Phil: “No, I’m not. I feel useless but I don’t want to feel that way anymore. There are men out there protecting us while I’m forced to sit by and watch them from the sidelines, helplessly. I was one of them, Julius, out there protecting the country… making myself freakin’ useful ! I have no right to do any less than them.”

The general chuckled.

General Julius Steel: “What do you really want, Phil?”

Phil: “...I want to be strong again, I want to feel powerful… just like I did back then. I got no purpose otherwise.”

General Julius Steel: “Didn’t need to hear all ah that, I can already see it in your eyes. A man who had it all, now weak and wants to reclaim what he lost.”

Phil: “I guess it was easier to paraphrase.”

Phil then chuckled. Julius leaned onto the table that was between him and Phil, his elbows on its surface, bracing against his own weight. Phil was greeted by the general’s stern scowl and piercing gaze. Even so, Phil stood his ground, staring right back at the general which made him let out a slight chuckle.

General Julius Steel: “Hm. Yea, I hear you loud and clear.”

Phil: “So, will you let me be a part of this?”

The general disengaged from Phil, leaning back in his seat and brandishing a slight smirk.

General Julius Steel: “Yea, you’re in. So you better be prepared to do what it takes.”

Phil: “Yea, I am. Believe me.”

The general bared his teeth in a devilish smile.

_____________________

(The Plant, Interior). Phil opened his eyes which took him back to the massive vat of liquid lit blue by the lights that illuminated the laboratory he was held in. He was calmly watching the many scientists walk past him as they did their jobs, though two of them in particular were chatting. Honing on them with his enchanted hearing, Phil realised that they were talking about him; two scientists that shared the similar aesthetic of rotund stout bald man with round framed glasses.

Dialogue:

Lou Gubrious: “Does he look upset to you?”

Dr. Fritz: “No, not really.”

Lou Gubrious: “Fritz, he looks so sad I could cry.”

The two instantly held their breaths and started sweating after realising that Phil was looking their way. The two immediately shut their mouths and walked off. In the hallway outside the lab, Dr. Fell was supervising the movement of crates filled with metal tubes. General Julius Steel approached the doctor, his large form quickly gaining Dr. Fell’s attention.

Dr. Fell: “Good morning, general. Did you sleep well?”

General Julius Steel: “Not in the mood, doc. Now, will all this do for our next soldier?”

Dr. Fell: “This should be enough uranium to force an activation of the subject’s inter-cellular nanites.”

General Julius Steel: “Damn freaks taking up our resources.”

Dr. Fell: "Inter-cellular nanites were created with a lot of radiation, General. So it would stand to reason that radiation would be needed to forcefully activate them. It is only a setback that it… cost so much.”

General Julius Steel: “Mhm. Who’s the new subject, then?”

Dr. Fell: ”The subject’s name is Fitzy Feakins.”

General Julius Steel: “ Freakings? ”

Dr. Fell: “Feakins.”

Dr. Fell showed a picture of the subject that was attached to the clipboard, above the man’s information. Fitzy was a man with curly hair and a long nose, he wore glasses and a vest over a pale blue button up shirt. He was muscular but more on the lankier side with a smaller frame.

General Julius Steel: "That ‘em?! You sure this guy’s a soldier?”

Dr. Fell: “He wouldn't be here if he wasn’t. Besides, you’ve fought alongside soldiers who were on the smaller side, did you not? May I remind you of your once fellow ‘brother-in-arms’ Leland ‘Ultra-Boy’ Lewis?”

The general shrugged off the doctor’s remark with a grunt.

General Julius Steel: “Just show me how Phil’s doin’.”

The two went back to the laboratory where Phil was being held.

Dr. Fell: “He’s been dreaming, thrashing all around whenever he does. At least we know that his brain capacity is normal.”

General Julius Steel: “How long until we can use Pierce?”

Dr. Fell: “The preparations are nearly complete–.”

General Julius Steel: “‘Nearly complete’?! I don’t want to hear that, I want to hear ‘right now’!”

Dr. Fell: “The mind is a delicate thing so I’m going to make sure that everything is operating to perfection!”

General Julius Steel: “ Well then hurry up! You remember that Russia and Zarkovia are ahead of the game, right?! We can’t afford to be behind! ”

Dr. Fell: “...Alright, we’ll speed things up.”

The general was informed by a soldier who rushed into the lab that he had a call from the Vice President. The general told Dr. Fell; “Tic toc, Fell.” before he left the lab. Dr. Fell went back to his clipboard, glancing up at the purple beast where in that moment, it was as if the doctor could sense sorrow coming from him.

 

(Orchid Bay; California, The Grand Smith Mansion, Day). Joe was doing push-ups in the mansion’s backyard with Doris on his back, giving him extra resistance with her metal coated form. They also had an audience in Val, who was laying down on the bench and eating a burger.

Dialogue:

Val: “I really do enjoy your mortal foods!”

Joe responded in the middle of his push-ups; “Well– hm ! I’m glad– argh ! That’s American grown– argh ! Beef you’re eating– hm !”

Doris: “The same country that’s making monsters for war.”

Joe’s push-ups momentarily slowed before going back to full mast.

Joe: “...It’s not perfect– hm ! Just like anyone– argh ! In America, it has its faults!”

Val: “What kind of king would put their people under such brutality?”

Doris: “I don’t know. Joe?”

Joe: “We don’t– hm ! Know how far this goes, Val– argh ! I just hope that– hm ! President Lincoln is not involved!”

Doris: “If it is, maybe then he can finally step down. He’s been in that white house since 1834.”

Joe flew up, spun around and caught Doris.

Joe: “Well, I hope that doesn’t happen. He’s done a lot for this country and for people like us, Doris so it would be a shame to see him go.”

Doris: “...Yea.”

Joe smiled, he then thanked Doris for her help before placing down on her feet as he touched down.

Joe: “We have to believe that at least the leader of the free world is innocent in all this… Until he shows us otherwise.”

Val finished his burger and began downing his wooden mug of mead to wash it down.

Val: “We may not be able to join you in battle but I pray that the Valkyries guide you.”

Joe: “I appreciate that, Val. You guys are great, truly.”

Doris: “We could say the same.”

After the workout Joe went down to Donovan’s workshop under the house, walking past leftover steel beams and scrap metal from the underwater hotel as he made his way to his uncle's secret workshop. Donovan and Edwin were hunched over the workbench as sparks gashed over their shoulders, wearing protective helmets as they welded away. Donovan noticed Joe entering the room and signaled to Edwin to stop welding. Donovan lifted his helmet and greeted his Joe; “Hey there, Joey! We’re just wrapping up here!”

Joe: “Oh nice. What am I looking at here, a suit?”

Edwin: “Of course it is, are you blind?”

Joe: “Take it easy, I’m just asking.”

Edwin: “I know… I’m sorry.”

Donovan and Joey shared a knowing look, Donvan then stripped himself of his safety gear and knelt down to meet Edwin at eye level.

Donovan: “Eddie’s just worried about us is all.”

Joe smiled and folded his arms, then replied; “Oh yea?”

Edwin: “Of course I am! This is a government facility you two are going to storm!”

Donovan: “And we’ll be right back…”

Donovan pointed his finger yonder and continued; “Walking right through that front door, alright? This isn’t my first war and it won’t be my last.”

Edwin: “You better make sure, ok you two?!”

Donovan: “I’m a man of my word, son.”

Joe: ”Likewise.”

Edwin: “I’ll hold you two to that.”

Donovan smiled and nodded, he then stood back up and asked Joe; “Alright, you ready, Joey?”

Joe: “Yea. I just need to take a shower and change. I’m still kinda sweaty.”

Joe stepped out of the shower and into his room, as per usual, his clothes were picked out and on the bed waiting for him. A blue shirt with a white star on the chest, brown jeans and a pair of black boots sitting on the floor next to the bed. He swapped his towel for his proverbial battle suit and stepped before the mirror to take a better look at himself which took him back in time. Joe was back to a time when he was young and living with his uncle Sam. Donovan stopped by, standing by the doorway.

Joe: “When I was little, I used to dress up as a superhero and fly around the house. Uncle Sam would watch me run around with my arms held forwards and a cape stuffed into my shirt. There were even times he would pick me up and in those moments…”

Joe floated off the ground and turned to Donovan, then continued; “I was actually flying.”

Joe: “He thought of soldiers as heroes and that heroes needed to stand for something. I needed to stand by something… never stray from it.”

Donovan: “What do you stand for?”

Joe: “Justice, freedom and hope. And I hope that I make good on that last one someday.”

Donovan smiled as Joe floated back down to the ground.

Joe: “Ya know… I used to want to be the best and after Townsville… I thought I didn’t need anyone else in my life. Even before that, I thought I was a one man army, that I could do everything and anything myself. But being with other people; Captain Tennyson, Perez… Helen and especially you all here… I just want to be a good man. And while I did stray from my mission, it was you all that brought me back to it. I want to protect the country my uncle left behind, I want to protect its people– everyone. I won’t stray from that mission again.”

Donovan: “I know that Sam would be so proud of the man you’re turning into, Joey. So proud.”

Joe: “I hope so.”

Donovan and Joe shared a smile.

Donovan: “C’mon, let’s go.”

Joe: “Right.”

As Joe was walking towards the door, he spotted something from his peripheral which halted his stride.

Joe: “Hold on, I’ll be right there.”

Donovan: “Oh, alright. Don’t keep me too long, we have a government facility to storm.”

 

(The Plant, Interior). The subject Fitzy Feakins was placed within a large pod in the middle of one the facility’s laboratories. This lab was circular in orientation, made of metal with the pod in its centre which was surrounded by several control panels of buttons, flips and switches. Above the operation theatre was a skybox; a room where an audience could gather, able to watch the procedure through a massive glass window. This was where the general was seated, looking down with his signature scowl.

Dialogue:

Dr. Fell: “Begin the procedure.”

The scientists began flipping the switches and pressing buttons, Dr. Fell pointed to another singular scientist which was their signal to start turning a valve that was directly connected to power output. White light burst from the small window that was on the pod’s door which illuminated the laboratory and all who were within it. However, those lights were accompanied by screams of pain from Fitzy that echoed throughout the room.

Dr. Fell: “Damn it. Alright, ease up–!”

Fitzy: “ No! No! I can take it, I can be strong! ”

Dr. Fell looked up at Julius who gave him a slow nod.

Dr. Fell: "Increase the power!”

The same scientist that was manning the valve, turned up the power. The procedure went through but after the light show ended, two soldiers stepped up and opened the pod door which unfortunately revealed the deceased body of Fitzy Feakins. The general let out a rough grunt as he closed his eyes, disappointed by the outcome. He exited the skybox and went down the stairs into the operation theatre.

General Julius Steel: “ You said he was a soldier, Fell! You said he was man enough to take it, that he was strong! Look at him now! "

Dr. Fell: “I suppose… I suppose I was wrong.”

General Julius Steel: “ We only have one soldier, one ! Meanwhile Russia and dem are outpacing us! ”

Dr. Fell faced the general and asked; “Are they, general?”

General Julius Steel: “...What?!”

Dr. Fell: “You and the Vice President were very careful around me but I’m not stupid. I looked into the notion of Russia and Zarkovia supposedly mass producing E.V.O.s, that an E.V.O. ‘arms race’ was on the horizon. That’s not true, is it?”

The general began hearing the whispered murmurs of the scientists that populated the room, he could hear their confusion along with their weaning faith.

Dr. Fell: “It’s actually the other way around, isn’t it general? We– America is actually outpacing them, we always were. You just made us think that because you wanted good little pencil-pushers. All this was America wanting to be on top, the first ones to weaponise E.V.O. so they can continue being the commanding force on this planet.”

General Julius Steel: “Hm. So what’s gonna happen here, doc?”

Dr. Fell: “Our work continues.”

One could hear the shock from the people in the room, all surprised by the doctor’s declaration. Dr. Fell turned to other scientists and asked; “ Isn’t that right?! ” and they responded positively but only in reluctance.

Dr. Fell: “But from now on, you’re going to be honest to us about everything. An honest man. Will you be that man, general?”

General Julius Steel: “Heh heh, you have my word, doc.”

Dr. Fell announced; “ Clean out the body and we start again! ”, all while not breaking eye contact with the general. Phil was fully caught up on everything because of his hearing. He wanted to escape his circumstances but his body was weak from all the chemicals being pumped into him so he could only retreat into his dreams.

_____________________

Unfortunately, even Phil’s dreams were not a good escape, his mind being represented by a black void. Within the pitch black, Phil heard the kids’ voice asking him; “Dad, where are you going?!” “Why’re you leaving us, Dad?! …Did we do something wrong?!” Phil appeared within an elevator that was going up. Next to him was a man but Phil couldn’t make out the man’s face as it was obstructed by black. The elevator stopped and the door opened up, Phil was then escorted down the carpeted hallway, stopping by a door that was marked with the number “103” . He entered the apartment, walking through the door after he was given his personal key. Phil sat on the edge of his bed and in his hand suddenly materialized a letter that was marked with his home’s address. He opened the letter and was greeted by the confused and heartstricken words of his wife Judith; questioning him on why he left her and the kids, if he was going through something and why he didn’t talk to her. The words “Why Townsville?!” , “Why leave us to move across the country?!” and “Did you stop loving us?” stuck out to him.

Phil: “I’m sorry but… I have to do this. I have nothing else.”

_____________________

(Orchid Bay; California, The Grand Smith Mansion, Day). Edwin, Doris and Val were in the mansion’s garage, watching as Donovan loaded what he and his grandson worked on in the trunk of his red Maserati. Donovan had slammed the trunk shut and not a moment later, Joe entered. Donovan was the first to notice Joe, reacting to his appearance with a smile.

Dialogue:

Joe: “Let me guess, you offered to help him but he told you guys he could handle it.”

Edwin: "Frustratingly yes. He– hm? Wait… is that?”

Joe had walked up with what looked like a red cape stitched underneath the neckline of his shirt, a long one that almost reached his heels.

Joe: “Heh, yea… it’s a cape. What do you think?”

Doris commented; “It’s certainly a choice.” in her signature monotone voice.

Val: “Tis like my father’s cape. Suits you well, Major!”

Joe: “Thanks, Val.”

Edwin: “From our conversation, I assumed that you disliked the notion of the superhero.”

Joe: “Not exactly, I’m actually a huge fan. Uncle Sam brought home a ton of comics after the war; Sam.R.I.: The Android Shogun , The Adventures of DownUnda Mate and Mucho Muchacho: The Strength of Mexico .”

Edwin: “I see. I have read those as well, you have good taste.”

Joe: “That means a lot coming from you, Edwin.”

The two shared a chuckle.

Joe: “Listen, sorry about undermining your heroes, Edwin–.”

Edwin: “You were in your ‘funk’ , I know. We had our chat in the hallway already. At least now I know that you’re actually… cool .”

Joe smiled.

Donovan: “Alright, Super Joey. You ready?"

Joe: “I am, sir.”

Donovan: “Get in the car then, soldier.”

Joe answered; “Yes, sir!” before he and Donovan hopped into the Maserati A6. They then shot through the gates of the Grand Smith mansion and began their trek down the mountain top.

Donovan: “So based on what Specific told us, The Plant is in the Pokey Oaks County, somewhere outside of Townsville! Now, strap in, I’m gonna make sure we get there as fast as possible!”

Joe: “Oh yea?!”

Donovan yelled back; “Yea!” as he flipped open a small compartment on the steering which revealed a glowing red button underneath.

Joe: “What’s that?!”

Donovan: “As you know, all the cars that I collected all have modified– herodium powered engines!”

Joe: “Uh huh!”

Donovan: “But then I wondered! What if I could add more torque?!”

Donovan pushed the button and everything around Joe began elongating, appearing like a blur. Joe could feel nothing but the wind colliding with his face and his skin failing to fight against it.

Donovan: “ We’ll be there in no time, trust me! ”

Joe: “ Ok! ”

 

(Chicago’s Pokey Oaks County, Evening). Just as Donovan had stated, he and Joe had arrived in Pokey Oaks in only six hours. Taking advantage of another enhancement of Joe’s vision, his telescopic capabilities and instructions given to them by Spencer Specific, the two eventually found The Plant facility. They were now speeding towards the front gates, still going at extreme speeds.

Dialogue:

Donovan: “ Sorry we didn’t get to do any sightseeing’, Joey! ”

Joe: “ It’s alright, we have a job to do! It would’ve been a bit weird anyway… and probably dangerous! ”

Donovan: “ We’re coming up on the front gates and there’s guards ahead! Get those laser eyes ready, Joey! ”

Joe: “ It’s actually just heat, uncle Donovan! ”

Donovan: “ Just get them ready, we’re getting close! ”

Joe: “ Yes, sir! ”

Joe readied his eyes, the white hot heat rising within them. Meanwhile, within the facility, General Julius Steel and Dr. Fell were supervising the transport of more uranium. A soldier then sudenly rushed down the hallway and to the general’s side with a heavy breath and drenched in sweat.

General Julius Steel: “The hell is going on?! Pull yourself together, soldier!”

The soldier informed the general that there was a perimeter breach; “A red Maserati just burst through the gates at high speeds! Two men then exited the car and are now taking out our men, sir!”

General Julius Steel: “ What?! Who’re these lowlives?! ”

The soldier identified the two men which the general picked were both Donovan and Joe.

General Julius Steel: “ Then what’re you standing here for?! Get out there and make sure to bring an army with you! ”

The soldier responded; “Yes, sir!” before bolting off.

General Julius Steel: “Dr. Fell, is Pierce ready yet?!”

Dr. Fell: “He is, sir. Shall I start phase two?”

General Julius Steel: “Do it.”

Back outside, soldiers were being thrown left and right, either flying into the high chain linked fence that surrounded The Plant or into the walls of the facility itself. The soldiers tried to retaliate with their guns but a sudden burst of flames forced the soldiers to throw them away. A soldier yelled; “ It’s just the one guy, how is he beating us?! ” before he was punched out cold to the sound of a metal clank.

Donovan: "Because I’m well armed and you aren’t.”

What Donovan and Edwin had built was a battlesuit using the apparatus he usually uses in his construction work. He was wearing steel armour over his chest, arms, pelvis and feet. It had an extra layer of defense, sheets made of Bicenthium Alloy that were then painted over golden brown. On his wrists were flamethrowers, on his head was his military helmet and a pair of aviator goggles over his eyes.

Donovan: “You’re looking at The Living Bullet !”

Joe walked up to Donovan, applauding his uncle as he approached.

Donovan: “Haha! Alright, enough gawking. Let’s get moving.”

Dr. Fell and a handful of soldiers had transported Phil over to the Tower behind the main facility.

Dr. Fell: “The chemicals we’ve had to constantly pump into you might be wearing off at this point because of your extreme metabolism. That’s fine though, we’ll need your strength very soon.”

Phil was baffled by his new surroundings; the Tower’s rusted look interior, turning his head left and right at anything new. He was eventually placed before Pierce, who lazily opened his eyes and who immediately started yelling when he saw people standing before him.

Pierce: “ No no no! Please, just let me out! I don’t want to do this! ”

Dr. Fell: “I don’t remember asking you for your opinions, Mr. Willems.”

The doctor went over to the control panel and started tapping away at the buttons, all while ignoring Pierce’s plea of pain. Pierce began tearing up when the machine he was strapped to activated, a broken faucet worth of tears ran down his face as he yelled for mercy.

Pierce: “ PLEASE!!! PLEASE, I DON’T WANT TO DO THIS ANYMORE!!! IT HURTS!!! ”

Dr. Fell: “Your powers don’t. Weren’t you the one that took control of an entire mall by manipulating the minds of all the people inside? What hurts is you being forced to do something that you don’t want to do when all I’m doing is allowing you to be the man you always were.”

Dr. Fell pressed the last button he needed to and Pierce as well as the wires he was strung up to started bursting with yellow sparks of electricity. Dr. Fell noticed that Phil started fighting to get out of the vat he was being kept in, breaking through the large metal clamps that held him in place one by one.

Dr. Fell: “It’s too late, Mr. Billings! Everyone, close your eyes!”

Dr. Fell covered his eyes with his forearm while the soldiers followed suit. All of Pierce’s four eyes were imbued with yellow light and the giant clock behind him began to move, its tick-tock sound being overshadowed by the man’s screams of agony. Pierce’s powers shot out in waves of yellow that were funneled into Phil’s eyes just as he freed himself from the liquid filled vat. Still with his eyes closed, Dr. Fell shut down the machine with the press of a button, after which he finally opened his eyes. He informed the soldiers to do the same as he approached Phil that was frozen still, unmoving.

Dr. Fell: “Hm hm, it worked.”

Dr. Fell glanced back at the exhausted Pierce and snickered.

Dr. Fell: “Now that you’re docile, I have some orders directly from the general himself.”

Back inside The Plant, Joe and Donovan were flying down the hallways of the facility, taking out any hostile forces that came their way. They eventually came upon a large wall of soldiers and standing at forefront was General Julius Steel. The two touched down, the exhaust of Donovan’s jetpack drying up the moisture trapped in the floor.

Donovan: “General.”

General Julius Steel: “Major.”

Joe: “I almost answered, I thought you were talking to me. Hehe.”

Donovan: “Is this as far as I go?”

General Julius Steel: “That depends on what you do next.”

Donovan: “Haven’t you learned from the last time you dropped the ball on my side of the court?”

Joe took a defensive stance but Donovan raised his arm before him.

Joe: “Uncle Donovan?”

Donovan: “This right here ain’t your fight, Joey. You need to find Phil.”

Joe: “Ok.”

Donovan: “And Joey, while you’re at it…”

Donovan established eye contact with the general and continued; “I want you to bring this place down.”

Donovan: “Can you do it?”

Joe: “I can.”

Donovan: “Good. Now go.”

General Julius Steel: “ Stop him! ”

Donovan quickly intervened, blasting out flames that obstructed the soldiers’ vision, preventing them from firing at Joe as he sped off.

Donovan: “I said that your fight is with me, Julius.”

General Julius: “The heck are you even fighting us for, Donovan!?”

Donovan: “Do I need to answer that?”

General Julius Steel: "...Whatever you think of him is wrong, you know?”

Donovan: “You don’t get to tell me that. You’re the one here turning good men into your lap dogs so you go off fighting whoever.”

General Julius Steel: “ Good men?! You think that Phil freaking Billings is some damn saint ?! He came to us, Donovan!”

Donovan: “Of course he did but you–!”

General Julius Steel: “But I what?! Turned him into a monster?! You think he was some poor lost soul that wanted to be a better man but he was so naive to see what he was getting himself into?! Is that what you think of him?!”

Donovan: “Oh shut up, Julius!”

General Julius Steel: “Come off it, Donovan! He was not a lost soul, he was a man who was at the top of his game until he lost it all. Then he became a desperate man who would do anything to get it back on that mountain he was knocked off from! That’s the man he is! A pitiful one! A man that left his family behind because he thought the grass would be greener here!”

Donovan: “I… I didn’t–.”

General Julius Steel: “Of course you didn’t know! Because you thought the worst of me and the best of him! Phil isn’t a good man, Donovan! He’s a deserter, left his family to become what he truly was, a monster !”

Joe was running around the facility when he suddenly came to a stop because a voice began speaking to him. Looking up, Joe saw a speaker on the hallway ceiling and the voice he was hearing was of Dr. Fell’s.

Dr. Fell: “Aren’t you a fascinating specimen.”

Joe: “That’s the best thing I’ve been called, believe it or not. And you are?”

Dr. Fell: “I’m Dr. Fell and you must be the one who’s whisking away all the personnel from the facility. Getting them to safety and all that.”

Joe: “It’s only right. I am going to bring this place to the ground after all.”

Dr. Fell: “Oh, are you now? Well, you would have to get past him first.”

Joe: “Who?”

Out of nowhere, Joe was tackled by a large force, bulldozed right out of the hallway.

Dr. Fell: “Him.”

The entire facility started shaking which knocked Donovan, the general and the rest of the soldiers off balance.

Donovan: “Is that…?”

General Julius Steel: “That’s him, Donovan. Your saint.”

The general gave the order; “ Evacuate the building, move out! Now! ” One of the soldiers asked; “What about the Tower, sir?!”

General Julius Steel: “What about it?!”

Donovan: “I could ask the same question, Julius!”

Joe was being flung around by the mind controlled Phil, crashing through the facility at every turn. He was skidding down the vertical foundations of The Plant when he saw that a giant purple fist was flying towards him. Joe managed to grab hold of the punch and began spinning around, knocking Phil against the building at every spin until he launched him down to the ground. Phil’s body shattered the ground on impact, sending large chunks of earth and dust sky high like a geyser. Even so, Phil quickly rose from the smoke, walking into view as Joe touched down. The two stared at one another for a silent moment, still silent, they then began walking towards each other. Their strides started picking up pace, going faster until they were running high speed at each other. Joe transitioned into flying at Phil while Phil himself dragged himself across the ground on all fours like a wild animal. They ultimately collided in the middle, creating a massive shockwave after clashing fists which broke away the earth below their feet. The shockwave also sent tremors through The Plant as well as the Tower behind it, where Donovan was at the moment, looking down at it from above.

Donovan: “There you are.”

Donovan flew through the front doors where he saw more scientists and soldiers fleeing for their lives. Going further into the tower, Donovan eventually found Pierce Harrison Willem Jr., the E.V.O. strung up to a pillar of wires.

Donovan: “What the hell is this thing?!”

Pierce: “My nightmare.”

Donovan declared; “Lemme get you outta there, huh?”as he flew closer to the machine, using the extra strength his suit provided him to pull out all the wires that were attached to Pierce. Although free, Pierce was still left with the remnants of his capture; the plugins the wires were connected to were still embedded into his body.

Donovan: “How do I get these off?”

Pierce: “You can’t… they’re connected to my skin… my muscles…”

Pierce began tearing up as he continued his list of dread; “My nerves… even my damn bones!"

Donovan: “Ca… Can you walk?”

Pierce: “Just… just go. I’ll be fine.”

Donovan sighed, apprehensive of the request but he reluctantly obliged, flying out of the tower and leaving Pierce behind. General Julius Steel and Dr. Fell had met up in the hallways of The Plant, finally escaping the crumbling facility with the rest of The Plant’s personnel. They were in the parking lot, running towards the many vehicles waiting for them. As they reached their vehicles, Dr. Fell looked back at the battle going on in the distance, disappointed.

Dr. Fell: “All that work… gone .”

A limo suddenly drove up and Vice President Davis burst out the door and immediately ran straight for the general. Once close enough, he gripped onto General Julius’ shirt and pulled him close as he yelled in his face.

Vice President Davis: “ What is going on here, general?! ”

The general grabbed the vice president and pushed him back with ease, yelling; “ Get your damn hands off ah me! ” The vice president managed to catch himself from falling and roared back; “ How dare you speak to me like that! Don’t forget who you’re talking to, general! ” A tremor suddenly ran through the earth, replacing the vice president’s rage with fear and confusion.

Vice President Davis: “ What the?! ”

Donovan: “ At ease, all of you! ”

All the soldiers present instinctively froze in place, prompting the general to bark at them; “ You don’t take orders from him, you idiots! Get a hold of yourselves for pete’s sake! ” General Julius saw that Donovan was pointing his flamethrowers in their direction and quickly caught on to what was going to happen.

General Julius Steel: “ EVERYONE MOVE, NOW!!! ”

Everyone ran away from Donovan, including the vice president's limo driver. Donovan then lit up all the vehicles with his flamethrowers and as everyone was running away, their escape from the situation was exploding behind them. From a safe distance, the general watched as the vehicles explosions started a chain reaction that took out all of them, cars and jeeps were flying into the air as fireballs before crashing back down as scrap metal covered in cinders. The general looked up at Donovan and grimaced at his smug grin and cheeky salute he responded with before blasting off. Joe and Phil were still battling at the base of The Plant, inside a deep ravine that the facility overlooked. They were going back and forth but the former was becoming overwhelmed, eventually being pinned down to the ground underneath Phil’s large purple hand.

Joe: “Sorry about this!”

Joe blasted through Phil’s head with his white hot Heat Vision, freeing himself and giving him the chance to get back on his feet. Unfortunately, he was breathing heavily and covered in cuts and bruises. At the same time, his clothing was extremely damaged; multiple torn holes and rips. Joe took notice of his cape that was especially damaged, now torn to a shorter size, and grimaced.

Joe: “I expected this but it still stings.”

Just then Phil’s hand then healed completely.

Joe: “I wish I could do that that fast. Mine are still making their way to the station.”

Joe tightened his hand into a fist and charged ahead and in response, the mind controlled Phil charged in as well. Joe leapt up and came down with a punch, striking Phil in the face but a punch from Phil sent Joe flying into one side of the ravine. Joe was then driven deeper into the base of the wall of rock by Phil who rammed his shoulder into him. Phil threw another punch that Joe luckily managed to evade, making Phil punch the cliffside which resulted in one side of the ravine to crumble on top of both of them. Joe flew out of the collapse but Phil was right behind him, leaping up and ramming into Joe before they both then crashed into The Plant. Donovan was up above, looking down at the fight, rooting for the victory of the man that was christened his nephew.

Donovan: “C’mon, Joey.”

Phil was throwing his weight around, thrashing at Joe who managed to evade most of the mind controlled beast’s manic swings. Joe grabbed another of Phil’s punches, flew over his head and then flipped Phil before slamming him into the ground. Joe still had a hold of Phil’s hand however, so Joe continuously bashed Phil against the ground as he used his flight to spin around horizontally. The strikes sent more tremors through the facility and caused more of it to crumble. Joe spun Phil around again but Phil managed to land on his feet, using the momentum to slam Joe into the ground, crashing through that floor and several others. As they were going through the floors, Phil slapped Joe to his left and landed on the floor he was coming upon, leaving cracks from the force. As for Joe, he crashed into the wall but didn’t break through, that wasn’t until Phil came charging in. Phil rammed into Joe’s back and bulldozed him out of the facility where they crashed into the fence that surrounded the facility. Joe was on his back, weak and spitting up red but didn't have time to rest as Phil stomped down on him, resulting in a mushroom cloud of dust and debris. Joe was being pummeled by the purple giant, utterly brutalised. It was in between punches that Joe began hearing the voice of Donovan.

Donovan: “Don’t worry, Joey. You’re not hearing things, just taking advantage of those ears ya got. Don’t tell me that you’re giving up, not when we had our heart to hear earlier about what type of a man you wanted to be. A man who stands on his principles even when the world is beating him down. You weren’t lying to me, were you? Where’s that resolve, Joey? I know it’s in there! Hone in on it and use it to fight back, dammit! I know he’s a big guy but all you need is one good slug across the jaw! That’s all you need, Joey! Just one good punch! So c’mon, get up! Get up! ”

Phil launched another punch down at Joe, the killing blow which seemed to have hit as it shattered the ground upon impact. Phil was pulling back his fist when he realised that he couldn’t and when the smoke cleared, it was revealed that Joe actually withstood the hit and was now grabbing onto the purple brute's hand. Joe floated off the ground, still holding onto Phil’s arm and then slammed him down. Their eyes crossed paths for a moment and Joe could see the nothingness behind Phil’s, only the orders he was forced to execute. Joe then flew away. It appeared as if he left but he was only creating distance, a lot of distance between himself and Phil. Joe landed on his feet and went on all fours, gripping his fingers into the ground. He waited a moment and then shot off, breaking that part of the ground apart in his wake. Joe came speeding in, fists forwards and eyes laser focused on his target as he blasted through the air. So fast that one could hear the sound barrier being broken.

Donovan: “Get ‘em, Joey!”

Once he got close enough, Joe dug his feet into the ground but because of his momentum, he was tearing it up as he skidded across. Phil threw out a punch that Joe barely managed to evade, the brute’s purple skin rubbing so fast against his face that steam came from the friction. Joe was now face to face with Phil, he planted his feet and with all his might, Joe struck Phil in the face. The collision of his fist and Phil’s face created a massive dome, a shockwave that extended outwards, breaking and shattering everything in the vicinity. Although, Joe wasn’t done. He shattered the earth further with a step forward and with a booming roar Joe used all the strength he could muster to drive Phil into the ground face first. The impact decimated the earth even more while creating a powerful torrent of winds of flying chunks of earth, a large tornado or dust and debris. One so large that everyone present could see it from anywhere they stood.

Donovan: “The ‘Jeralds Resolve' ."

The earth tornado eventually dissipated and Phil was knocked out, down for the count as Joe stood over him, the victor of their battle. Joe was silent for a monet until he groaned and his right arm went limp, dropping all its weight. His arm, from his shoulder to his fingertips was entirely broken, shattered from the punch thrown. Joe limped towards Phil to check if he was indeed knocked out, waiting to see if he would rise again and after no movement, he let out a sigh of relief that he had won. Donovan touched down close by, running up to Joe and catching him before he fell on his face.

Donovan: “I got ya, Joey. Rest now, soldier.”

Donovan looked over to what was left of The Plant and commented; “Close enough.” The sun was descending from the sky, finally touching the horizon and bathing the aftermath of the destruction in a thin veil of orange. The general stood before the remains of The Plant for hours. A soldier ran up to him and with a heavy breath, informed the general; “Sir, the president! He's here!”

Vice President Davis: “What?! He’s here?!”

General Julius Steel: "...What's the progress on the Tower doors?”

The soldier responded; “No luck, sir. They’re welded shut and without explosives–.”

General Julius Steel: “Donovan, you bastard.”

The general glanced at Dr. Fell, who took it as his queue to follow him. The vice president did the same, tagging along. At the front of The Plant, the president’s limo pulled up, the driver’s door opened and exiting was President Lincoln. He fixed his bow tie and top hat before making his first step, approaching his vice president, the general and Dr. Fell.

Vice President Davis: “Nice of you to drop by, sir. As you can see, I’m just in the middle of dissolving The Plant just like you ordered.”

The president glanced at the facility just as a piece of stone fell to the ground.

President Lincoln: “That’s the last time you treat me like an idiot, vice president.”

The president walked off and the three men followed. As they walked through the facility, the destruction, President Lincoln explained; “Like I said, that’s the time you’re going to treat me like an idiot. I had a feeling something was amiss. My only fault was not acting in time. Unfortunately all the information was not yet in place, you see.”

Vice President Davis: “What information?”

The president just ignored this vice president's question. They arrived at the Tower, approaching the large pieces of metal that was welded to where the doors used to be.

Dr. Fell: “We’ve been trying to get these–.”

In an instant, President Lincoln ripped off the welded metal and threw them to the side.

Dr. Fell: “That was… unexpected."

General Julius Steel: “He’s the president of America for a reason, doc.”

The four men entered the Tower, President Lincoln leading the group. The President came upon a lifeless Pierce; charred black and emanating with steam, next to him were severed wires, no longer with power. Out of nowhere, both the vice president and the general found themselves flying through the air and colliding with the metal interior walls of the Tower. At the same time, Dr. Fell was lifted off his feet, strung up by the collar of his lab coat.

President Lincoln: " Explain! Now! ”

Dr. Fell: “The beginning of a Meta Race, Mr. President. That’s what this is… the future!”

President Lincoln, shocked by the doctor’s words, released the doctor from his grip and made him fall to the ground. As General Julius was rising to his feet, he further explained; “More and more of these freaks are rising out of the woodwork everyday , Mr. President!”

Vice President: "Now hold on, general–!”

General Julius Steel: “My turn to talk, Mr. Vice President!"

The general got the chink out of his shoulder with a crick of the bone since he was slammed against it.

General Julius Steel: “It was a matter of time before some country on this godforsaken planet took these freaks– these monsters and made them into weapons! Why not be the first ones!”

President Lincoln: “This is despicable, general!”

General Julius Steel: “I did whatever it took to make sure this country was able to beat any other country into the ground, sir.”

The president sighed.

President Lincoln: “This was my fault, if only I had acted sooner. If only I had known sooner.”

Vice President Lincoln: “Mr. President… who told you about this?”

President Lincoln: “I can't give you a specific answer, Vice President Davis.”

Vice President Davis: “What?”

President Lincoln: “After I took office in 1834, this was one of those things of the past that I wanted to rid this country off. I wanted it buried. I thought I could trust you to do it, vice president… the worst mistake I ever made. I’m going to do what I should’ve done. I’m bringing this place down myself.”

The Tower was uprooted from its foundations and thrown through the air, crashing into the remains of The Plant, bringing everything down in a massive explosion of dust and debris. General Julius Steel, Dr. Fell and Vice President Davis were in awe that President Lincoln had destroyed everything with his bare hands.

President Lincoln: "All of you will never see the light of day again.”

The president took up Peirce’s body, turned to the others and commanded; “Come.” before he walked off and the three men had no choice but to follow him.

_____________________

There was nothing but a black void and the echo of a child’s voice screaming; “ DADDY, WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!! DADDY, PLEASE COME BACK!!! PLEASE!!! ” Then spoke a woman’s voice; “Phil, please… I love you.” Phil was taken back that morning he was supposed to meet with General Julius Steel.

Judith: “What?! Hold on! Hold on! Are you seriously canceling our trip?! The kids have been looking forward to this for months , Phil! You can’t be serious?! Phil, are you listening?!”

Phil: “Something more important came up, alright?!”

Judith: “ ‘More important’?! More important than your damn kids, Phil?! ”

Phil: “I’m sorry, that’s not what I meant…”

Phil sighed.

Phil: “Another time, alright. I promise.”

Judith: “You made this promise before, Phil. You broke it then too.”

Phil: “I… I have to do this Judith, I’m sorry.”

Phil then walked out of the house and into the light, a blinding light that took him to another instance in his life, when he came home from deployment. He stepped out of a car that pulled up to his home. Phil barely made it out of the car before he was dogpiled by his kids with the added deep kiss from his wife. Phil as he is now, a giant purple beast, was watching himself walking inside the house with his family. A moment that represents what he left behind and the regret he now held. Phil then closed his eyes…

_____________________

(Prickly Pines; Wisconsin, Night). Phil opened his eyes and before him was his family home but it was vacant, a “Fore Sale” sign driven down into the front lawn. Phil was looking at what he lost, at the life he chose to give up for the one he now has, knowing that all of what transpired was his own fault. He was angry, frustrated, he wanted to rage out and Phil knew the target for that rage would've been himself. Donovan’s Maserati pulled up to the curb with him and Joe, his arm in a sling while it healed, exiting the car and approaching the purple beast of a man.

Dialogue:

Phil: “...Felt worthless. Dumb choices. Me worthless."

Donovan: “No arguments here, friend. You ruined your life– gave up your family for strength and now look at ya.”

Phil sighed, his breath so heavy that it pinned down each blade of grass.

Phil: “Me dumb.”

Donovan: “I’d use more colorful words but again, true. So, what’re you gonna do about that?”

Phil looked over to Donovan with a questioning expression.

Phil: “What me do?”

Donovan: “You either be a sad idiot forever or become better than you are now. So, what do you say?”

Phil: “But me have no home.”

Joe: "You can come back with us.”

Donovan: “Mhm, we’ll show you the ropes.”

Phil: “Ok.”

Donovan: “Now march, soldier.”

Phil: “...Thank. You.”

Donovan: “Thank me when you’ve become a better man. That’s an order.”

Phil nodded.

Donovan: “Good. Now, we better leave before someone wakes up for a cup of milk and sees purple giant in their neighbourhood.”

The three men began walking back to the car when Joe asked; “Uncle Donovan, he can’t fit in the car, he’s huge !”

Donovan: “You’ve seen this man jump, Joey. He’ll follow behind us.”

Phil: “Me follow.”

Joe: “Oh, that makes sense.”

 

The Story Continues

Notes:

And with that, Phil's story- Powerhouse Universe's Kronk, is over. His introduction story at least. So what do ya think of his origins? I used the story of Phil to really paint it; how he was a jerk in OG and when he came back OV, forced into something that he didn't know what it was but ending up relishing in the beast he became. Yea, Phil is an asshole in any universe it seems like, lol. Man, I really enjoy these dream sequences, I gt to be all wacky and surreal and shit and of course the pitch black void has returned. The running them of isolation because of what they have become, E.V.O.s but in Phil's case, he chose that life and look where that got 'em. The pitch black was a late addition too, something I added in the later stages in the first four chaps that centred around Joe. Now it's a full blown concept that I keep going back to, fleshed out with meaning and whatnot. That feels pretty dope, I gotta say. Ya know, at first I thought that I wasn't underutilising General Julius Steel but I think I did him right. Also, why is he in the 40s? Because I have other plans for Titan, on that includes Megas funnily enough but hey, that's not unit the Modern Age. Dr. Fell was cool to write, a cold intellect who bounces off the general well because he's also an ass. It was fun. Yup, the heroes that showed up in the PPG episode "Members Only" are pretty much fictional characters in this universe. For the most part at least, their might be some that are real but just won't show up yet. Donovan suiting up as Living Bullet after so long and the fight scene between Joe and Phil was great and they turned out so well. And President Lincoln himself, back again. I'm taking inspo for of course Evil Con Carne when he was the president in that but there's another show that I might be taking from. It was just great to finally show him off and to see him do stuff. Hope ya enjoyed the chap and are looking forward to more. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 11: Mark Of Kane: Part One - The Status Quo

Year: 1946

(Orchid Bay; California, Night). The winter season had arrived, bringing in a blanket of cold air and sheets of snow that decorated the edges of roads, the sidewalks and rooftops in a white fluff. People were combating the cold with multiple layers of warm clothing like sweaters, jackets and coats of varying lengths. The streets were populated by people going about their way while the roads were congested with cars as they travelled to their desired destinations. The atmosphere was generally peaceful, decorated with lights that imbued the surroundings in green and red while the humming of holiday tunes took the place of car engines and public chatter. Inside Orchid Bay’s premiere grocery store, “The Valley Market” , were people doing preemptive shopping to prepare for the upcoming Christmas celebrations. Two employees were stocking the shelves with produces, replacing the ones that were being sold off; the first young man wore a black fedora and had an auburn coloured mustache while the second young man was on the shorter side, rotund with a prominent nose with a rounded tip and pitch black hair that protruded forwards. Their uniforms were a simple red vest and khaki pants but the second young man was wearing a rather unappealing sweater under his vest, one that was a mish-mash of dark greens, oranges and yellows.

Dialogue:

Trevor: “Lookin’ forward to Christmas, are ya Fred?”

Alfred Lord Tennyson: “Mhm, the Tennysons are gonna have us a family reunion. It's been a while since I saw the entire family, it’s going to be fun.”

Trevor: “Well isn’t that precious! I just hope that this year’s celebrations go well for everyone.”

Alfred Lord Tennyson: “Hm?”

Trevor: “You haven’t you heard? Well, these three dastardly men broke out of Citiesville prison and I heard they were E.V.O.s.”

Alfred Lord Tennyson: “Aw man. My grand-uncle is a cop in the neighbouring town so he’s probably on the case.”

Unfortunately, the serene atmosphere was interrupted by the sudden blaring of gunshots and yelling. The Valley Market that was currently being robbed by a group of three men called The Burlap Boys. They were dressed as cowboys led by a tall man named Zeke who wore a green flannel shirt and a red scarf around neck. The other two men were twins of short statures, two stout men that had a slight resemblance to pigs by the names of Skeeter and Peter. They wore red flannel shirts with a dark green scarf around their necks. The customers of the store had to watch in fear as these three men pointed their hand guns at them, Zeke in particular pointed his gun at the cashiers and began yelling at them to put all the money into their burlap bags.

Zeke: “Keep still and nobody gets hurt, aight?!”

Skeeter/Peter: “Yea, nobody gets hurt!”

Zeke: “Mhm. Now ‘urry up and fill up dem bags, eh?! We inna rush!”

A voice asked; “Going somewhere special, boys?!”

Trevor: “It’s them! It’s The Captain Brothers!”

Zeke: “Aw con flabbit! It’s Captain Righteous and Captain Nemesis!”

The superhero protectors of Orchid Bay; The Captain Brothers. Their costumes were skin tight and while Captain Righteous’ main colour was blue, Captain Nemesis’ main colour was orange. Captain Righteous had white underneath the shoulder and down his arms, from the thigh down and a white star on his chest with a darker blue belt around his waist. He had blue gloves and boots with red lining at the edges and a red cape draped down his back. Captain Nemesis had black gloves, boots and trunks, he also had a red cape that was clamped onto the neckline of his suit. Around his waist was a dark grey belt and on his chest was a black oval with a stylised letter “N” on the center. They both wore reverse masks that covered everything else on their heads except for their faces and both captains had smaller versions of their symbols on their foreheads.

Skeeter/Peter: “What do we do now, Zeke?!”

Zeke: “Shoot ‘em! Whaddya think?!”

Captain Nemesis: “Not so fast, lanky!”

Zeke: “ Ey! …that’s hurtful! Twins, shoot ‘em already!”

The twins readied their revolvers but the triggers were conveniently jammed, making it hard to fire the first shot.

Skeeter/Peter: “Zeke, they’re jammed!”

Zeke: “What?!”

Captain Righteous: “ That’s convenient.”

Captain Nemesis: “Convenient or are we just better?”

Captain Nemesis threw several metal balls at the twins, knocking their guns from their grasps.

Zeke: “Con Flabbit!”

Captain Righteous saw that Zeke was about to take aim and leapt over the shelves of food products and came down with a kick, knocking Zeke to the ground and the gun from his hand. On the floor, Zeke saw that the gun was not too far from him and attempted to reach for it but instantly froze stiff upon hearing the clicks of a gun. Zeke turned his head up and saw that Captain Nemesis had his gun pointed at him.

Captain Nemesis: “That’s enough of that, cowboy.”

The Captain Brothers saved the store and everyone within. The manager, cashier and customers all cheered for their saviours but while Captain Nemesis was soaking up the praise, Captain Righteous was reserved, more apprehensive of the showers of praise.

Captain Nemesis: “C’mon Righteous, enjoy the cheers!”

Captain Righteous: “That’s not why we do this, Nemesis.”

Captain Nemesis: “Oh look, the news van!”

Captain Righteous: “Always on time, huh?”

Captain Nemesis: “Would you relax.”

Captain Righteous sighed as he shook his head in annoyance.

 

(The Grand Smith Mansion, Interior). The festive feeling has also hit the Grand Smith Mansion as everyone in the house was preparing for the holidays; Christmas lights around the house, Christmas trees that lined the yard and the front door and the finishing touches of snowfall. Joe, Donovan, Edwin, Doris and Val were currently in the living room decorating the giant Christmas tree while listening to the nightly news on the radio.

Dialogue:

Stanley Whitfield: “The results for the yearly push for E.V.O. tolerance is at 32%– a measly 32% mind you, gaining an unimpressive 2% from last year’s poll. Despite President Lincoln’s push for E.V.O. tolerance, the climb to that desired society is still an uphill one.”

Hank Anchorman: “You got that right, Stan! Even with this supposed new ‘task force’ the President put in place to apprehend and ‘reform’ , E.V.O.s are an unpredictable constant so us mere mortals have no chance to possibly do any of that now do we?”

Edwin: “I greatly dislike hearing these two. Neanderthals ."

Donovan placed his hand on his grandson’s shoulder to calm him down.

Edwin: “Thank you, granddad.”

Donovan nodded. He and Edwin then took some boxes of ornaments and carried them closer to the Christmas tree.

Hank Anchorman: “Oop, breaking news! It seems as Orchid Bay’s protectors, The Captain Brothers, have once again saved the day!”

Edwin perked up from the mere mention of his idols, dropping the box he was carrying at the tree’s feet and then racing over to the radio.

Will Harangue: “Thanks for handing it over to the actual news , you two!”

Edwin was smiling from ear to ear and his excitement was drawing the others in, prompting them to approach the radio with smiles of their own.

Will Harangue: “We’re here at The Valley Market on Hollywood drive with the city’s savor and that’s of course Captain Righteous and Captain Nemesis; The Captain Brothers !”

Captain Righteous: “We’re just doing our duty, Mr. Harangue.”

Doris: “He sounds like you, Joe.”

Joe: “He kinda does. How about that.”

Will Harangue: “Just doing your duty. That simple, huh?”

Captain Nemesis: “I wouldn’t put it that way but I guess it’s that simple.”

Will Harangue: “How does it feel about being proclaimed as ‘America's Greatest Heroes’ by the public?”

Captain Righteous: “Really? Huh.”

Captain Nemesis: “It was only a matter of time, to be honest. We’ve been taking down thugs like the Burlap Boys for 8 months now so it’s nice to get some recognition.”

Doris: “That’s because they keep escaping.”

Captain Nemesis put his arm around Captain Righteous and continued; “This guy right is against the whole publicity thing but it’s nice to get some cred! Right, Harangue?!”

Will Harangue: “You got that right!”

Joe: “This Captain Nemesis is pretty full of himself, huh?”

Doris: “That part isn’t like you, though.”

Edwin: “I understand the grating nature of Captain Nemesis but they’re both great heroes that have kept the streets safe.”

CaptIn Righteous: “All we want to do is make the streets safe for everyone in this city.”

Edwin: “See!”

Captain Nemesis: “The Captain Brothers, baby!”

Captain Righteous: “Huh?”

Will Harangue: “The Captain Brothers, baby! Well, you heard it here, Harangue Natio–!”

Edwin quickly switched the channel to another that was playing appropriate festive music.

Doris: “He’s done. Good.”

Edwin: “I share your sentiment, Doris but we sadly have to tolerate this man’s voice to keep up on the brothers.”

Doris: “Unfortunate.”

As he was hanging up ornaments, Val commented; “Regardless, this mortal’s voice sounds like the mating calls of Oorgalorg.”

Donovan: “Hold on, the Oorga- what ?!”

Val: “Oorgalorg, a primordial beast. It has been absent for eons.”

Joe: “...We still have to get used to the whole ‘the world is bigger than we thought’ thing.”

Edwin: “Mhm.”

Donovan clapped his hands and then announced; “Alright, chop chop! We have a Christmas party to prepare for and three days to do it! Let’s get a move on, we have to be on schedule!"

Joe: “How big’s the guest list again?”

Donovan: “ Very , you’ll see.”

Donovan gestured to the mansion with open arms and concluded; “This whole house will be full of people just enjoying the holidays.”

Donovan: “By the way Edwin, go see if Phil’s done with his chores. He hasn't eaten.”

Edwin: “Ok, granddad.”

Edwin went down to the underground workshop where Phil was moving the leftover steel beams and other scrap metal that were left behind from Donovan’s recent construction.

Edwin: “Granddad was commissioned by a wealthy Canadian family– The Ridgemounts. They’re building a beachside resort. Thank you for doing this– I mean, Val and Joe also help with workshop clean up but it’s nice to have extra hands.”

Phil: “Least me do.”

Edwin: “Mr. Phil, are you hungry? I understand that your metabolism is stronger but you haven’t even eaten breakfast.”

Phil shrugged as he continued his chores. Edwin was silent, just staring at Phil as he moved the large pieces of metal around.

Edwin: “Mr.Phil… How does it feel to have superpowers?”

Phil instantly stopped moving, slowly looking over to Edwin.

Phil: “Me… why you–?”

Edwin: “Ask? I’m curious, not by the powers but by the ability to be strong enough to be able to do something.”

Phil: “...Me no know how feel.”

Edwin: “Don’t you want to do more?”

Phil: “Me no know.”

Phil held his growling belly but he ignored it as he continued his chores. 

Edwin: “Granddad said that if you want to learn that people are important, you need to be around them more so you can create connections and not abandon them. Remember why you are here, Mr. Phil.”

Phil sighed after placing another steel beam onto the ground, looking at the floor for a moment before nodding.

Edwin: “Alright, let’s get you fed then, Mr. Phil.”

Phil: “O.K.”

Edwin then left the workshop ahead of Phil, meeting up with Donovan at the doorway.

Donovan: “How is he?”

Edwin: “He is indeed hungry. However, may I have a moment to myself, granddad?”

Donovan: "You alright?”

Edwin: “I am, I just need a moment to think.”

Donovan: “That’s fine. Take ten minutes.”

Edwin nodded and then went up to his room. His room was large, the benefit of living in a mansion. There was a window on the back wall that overlooked the bed that the moonlight was shining through and posters of fictional superheroes covered nearly the entire square inch of the room. Heroes like Sam.R.I., Mucho Muchacho, Mushu Gai Man and Mandigo: The African King. Edwin leapt onto his bed that had sheets decorated with the symbol of the fictional hero Down Unda Mate; a brown downward arrow made out of the letters “D” , “U” and “M” .

Edwin: “Gave up his life for powers just to mope. What a waste.”

Edwin rolled on his side to face the prized poster of The Captain Brothers.

Edwin: “In a room filled with fiction, you two are real heroes. No powers, just the need to do what’s right… at least I know I can make a difference because you two exist.”

Edwin sat up and said; “Speaking of which, time to get back to work.” Edwin then climbed out of bed and pulled something from under it, a cardboard box that was almost as large as Edwin himself. He wiped away the little dust that had accumulated and smiled once he opened it.

 

Elsewhere in Orchid Bay, The Burlap Boys arrived in a secluded area, scanning their immediate surroundings so as to not be spotted.

Zeke: “Con flabbit! The heck is he?!”

Just then, a bright blue van pulled up and the door opened as someone exited.

Zeke: “Finally! We’re wanted criminals so these meet ups gotta be quicker, ya hear?!”

“Calm down! I helped you escape custody, didn’t I?!”

Zeke: “Not the point, dammit! Just give us what we came for!”

“Watch that tone, Burlap Sack !”

The person said; “Here.” as he gave them a huge wad of cash. Zeke tipped his hat and thanked the person; “Always a pleasure.”

“Get out of here!”

Zeke rallied the twins and ran off into the night while the person got back in their van and drove off.

 

(The North Brothers’ Mansion, Day). The morning sun had risen over the residence of the North Brothers; that being Abel and Kane North. Captain Righteous or Abel North had stepped outside, taking in a huge breath of fresh air. Abel himself was a rather muscular man with black slicked back hair that protruded at the end, over both ears. Abel went to his mailbox and collected the power bill, the water bill, multiple fan letters and the day’s issue of Vanity Magazine.

Dialogue:

Abel: “ ‘Double Zeroes to Double Heroes: The Story of How The North Brothers Went From Failed Actors to America’s Finest Heroes’ . Hm, I mean we have at least one movie under our belt. I guess that’s what ‘failed’ means, though.”

Abel skimmed over to the multiple fan letters which made him crack a smile. He went back inside, going through the large and fully furnished living room that had a view of the backyard through the side doors made of glass. Abel threw down the fan letters and utility bills on the coffee table, he then looked over to the backyard where he saw his brother playing in the pool with several bikini clad women and sighed. While Kane shares Abel’s appearance since they are twins, the slight differences he had was pointed eyebrows and a bushy mustache. The sight of his brother splashing about in the water with women made Abel’s eyes glaze over. Abel went over to the glass doors, opened them and whistled which got everyone’s attention.

Kane: “Hey there, Abel! You wanna get in, there’s plenty of estrogen to go around!”

The women all swooned and giggled from Abel’s potential answer but he ignored Kane’s question.  Abel then held up the magazine and asked; “Did you see this?!” 

Kane: “Hm? Oh yea, I was the one that chose the subtext! Wasn’t a fan of the main title but it was a lot worse, trust me! What, you don’t like it?!”

Abel: “I don’t like any of this, to be honest.”

Kane: “Any of what? What’re you–? Excuse me, ladies.”

Kane shopped out of the water, coming out of the pool wearing nothing but an orange speedo which Abel grimaced from the sight.

Kane: “Abe, c’mon. This again?”

Abel: “The reason I keep bringing this up is because nothing ever changes.”

Kane: “So what? You want to just stop taking money from Kelly Industries? That’s the reason why we have this house and everything in it, Abe!”

Abel: “Again with the false equivalency. I’m talking about the splooging on frivolous things, Kane!”

Kane: "Excuse me for making up for living in a shoebox for years, Abel! Back when we were actors who kept being overlooked and denied, remember?!”

Abel: “This money is supposed to help with equipment and the like, Kane!”

Kane: “We got it in spades , Abel!”

Abel: “We’re supposed to be making a difference in the world, not being distracted by–.”

Kane: “They’re just women, Abe! C’mon! We’re living good and that’s ok!”

Kane snatched the magazine from Abel’s hands and said; "Embrace it!”, he then walked off where Kane then said; “Better yet, enjoy it!” Kane then made his way back to the pool and the laughs of the women. Abel shook his head then went back into the house, taking a minute to calm himself after closing the glass doors behind him. Abel ventured through the living room and down the hallway that led upstairs where his and Kane’s rooms were, stopping in the middle of that wide hallway. He stood before a massive framed poster of a movie Abel and Kane were in, the only one they were in, a movie called “Double Danger” .

Abel: “If only you didn’t bomb… maybe Kane and I would be making a difference in another way.”

Abel suddenly heard the house phone ring, going to answer it but when he got into the living room, Kane was already there drenched and breathing heavily from exasperation.

Abel: “Kane? You alright?”

Kane: “Yea yea, I got this. No worries. Hey why don’t you go play with the women while I answer this, huh?”

Abel: “I’m good. I’m just going to head to my room.”

Kane: “Ok, cool! You do that!”

Abel walked off and Kane then answered the phone.

Kane: “Dammit, Harangue!”

Will Harangue: “How’s my favourite cash now?!”

Kane: “I told you to stop calling me that, Will!”

Will Harangue: “And I told you that I’ll only stop calling you that when my Harangue Nation crumbles!”

Kane: “What do you want, Will?”

Will Harangue: “There’s gonna be a fire at Kelly Industries at around 10, I’ll call you again an hour before then. You know the deal, get you and your brother suited up, alright?”

Kane: “Yea, later.”

Abel was walking back inside the living room, commenting aloud; “I’m thirsty.” when he saw Kane.

Kane: “Oh, hey.”

Abel: “Done talking?. So who called?”

Kane: “Hm? Oh, it was just Will. He asked for a quote for our interview earlier today.”

Abel: “Oh, ok.”

The men heard the women calling out; “We’re out of root beer!”

Kane: “Heh, I gotta deal with that.”

Abel: “I sure wasn’t.”

Kane: “Right, right. Oh, why don’t we go on patrol later?”

Abel: “Patrol? That sounds fine. You have a time in mind?”

Kane: “Let’s say around 9, that cool?”

Abel: “Sure.”

Kane: “Now let me go deal with the root beer issue.”

Abel: “Sure, yea.”

 

(Sacramento; Walton, Evening). A bright blue van had broken down on the side of the road, one between two large wheat fields with each wheatstalk swaying left and right because of the cool winter breeze that blew by. One of three men exited the car and opened up the hood to check on the engine while another was at the wheel and the third laid in the backseat. These three men were the late Claw’s Wrecking Crew; Crow by the engine, Jack in the driver’s seat and Wreck laying down behind him. They were wearing orange jumpsuits with the letters “TCPD” which meant “Town of Citiesville Police Department” .

Dialogue:

Jack: “How we lookin’, Crow?!”

Wreck: “Could ya ‘urry it up, I’m hungry!”

Jack: “Shut up, Wreck.”

Wreck: “But I’m hungry, man!”

Jack: “Do ya not know what ‘on the lamb’ means?! Besides, we wouldn’t want to eat ‘ere anyway. Some weird alien stuff happens ‘ere and I ain’t gonna get mixed up in that.”

Wreck: “Sure, alien stuff .”

Jack yelled out; “Crow, what’s dah hol up?!” Crow was hunched over the engine, bracing against the hood with his hands. Crow dug into his jumpsuit and pulled out his glasses that he then put on.

Crow: “Mhm.”

Jack: “Mhm, what?! Are we movin’ anytime soon?!”

Crow didn’t respond, Jack was ready to yell out again when he heard a loud bang and then the sudden revving of the engine.

Jack: “Oh– Haha! Nice on, Crow!”

Crow went back in the van, back in the front passenger seat where he took off his glasses.

Crow: “Let’s get goin’.”

Wreck: “ Finally , I’m hungry!”

Jack: “ Shut up , Wreck!”

Jack pulled the clutch, stepped on the gas and the three men then drove off.

Jack: “Next stop, California! Just in time for Christmas.”

 

(Orchid Bay; California, The Grand Smith Mansion, Interior). Edwin was inside his grandfather’s secret workshop, covered in protective gear, a blowtorch aimed forward as glowing sparks gashed. Edwin smacked his tooth and then left the secret workshop, crossing paths with Phil in the main workshop. The purple beast of a man was laying on a mattress in the corner of the room, watching Edwin shift through the mound of scarp metal that he had cleaned up.

Dialogue:

Edwin: “Oh, you’re here. I thought you were upstairs.”

Phil: “Eat. Done.”

Edwin: “Oh, ok.”

Phil nodded, he then stared at Edwin, confused which the young man caught on to.

Edwin: “I’m working, that's all. Do you mind keeping an eye out?”

Phil nodded once again but still somewhat confused. Edwin then went back to his grandfather’s secret workshop and the welding started back up again as the radio played in the background. However, this was not a regular radio but a radio scanner that Edwin was using to pick up different frequencies; mainly police, fire brigade and emergency services. Edwin kept working uninterrupted under the watchful eye of Phil and hours after, he stepped back to marvel at his creation. Sitting on the workbench, was a pair of jet propelled boots made of grey steel.

Edwin: “Fantastic. Just like granddad’s… sort of.”

Edwin grabbed his grandfather’s safety straps and placed them next to the boots.

Edwin: “Couldn’t infuse any Bincenthium and it runs on regular fuel but… I have impressed myself today.”

Edwin took off his protective gear just as he heard Phil calling out for him; “Grey. Man!”. Edwin rushed out of the secret workshop and pushed up the door, closing it a bit. Donovan entered the workshop and in the centre of the room was Edwin sweeping up dust while Phil was laying down on his mattress in the corner.

Donovan: “Sleeping it off, huh big guy? I mean, you did eat a lot.”

Edwin: “Hello, granddad.”

Donovan: “Hey, Eddie. Almost done?”

Edwin: “I am. How’re the decorations?”

Donovan: "We’re done and now it’s time to get dinner started, so upstairs.”

Edwin: “Yes, sir.”

Everyone was seated around the dinner table, partaking in the food that was prepared, specifically Donovan, Edwin, Joe, Doris and Val. Phil in particular was standing, using the palm of his hand as a table for his plate of food while eating it with his fingers.

Donovan: “This is nice, ain’t it? Decorations are set up, the invitations are sent out and we’re eating fried chicken.”

Donovan's words made everyone at the table smile, a slight smirk in the case of Doris. Donovan was drawn  to the sound of food quickly being scarfed down, looking to his left to see that Edwin was cutting through the food on his plate.

Donovan: “Woah, woah, woah. Where’s the fire?”

Edwin: “Hm? Oh, uh, sorry granddad.”

Donovan: “You know the rules of the table, take your time with your food. This isn't like you to be breaking the rules of the table, Edwin. You somewhere to be?”

Edwin: “Uh… no, sir. My apologies.”

Edwin slowed down eating his food, he wanted to get through his food as quickly as he could so he could go back to listening to the radio scanner. However that would have to be put on hold so as to not draw attention to himself. The danger, unfortunately, had to wait.

Donovan: “Eddie, you alright? Something going on?”

Edwin: “Hm? No no, I’m fine. So uh, who will be attending the Christmas party?”

Joe: “The Crack Commandos are coming, right uncle Donovan?”

Donovan: “Ya got that right and that’s only the tip of the iceberg. I meant to ask, Val. You plan on inviting some of your godly friends?”

Val: “Aye, T-Money would appreciate the invitation since he’s quite familiar with the mortal realm.”

Doris: “I’m going to meet a god… that wasn’t on the bucket list.”

The group shared a laugh, a light chuckle in the case of Doris. After dinner, Edwin was dressed in his pajamas and was going into his bedroom after brushing his teeth, however before he entered his room he was stopped by Donovan.

Edwin: “Yes, granddad?"

Donovan: “You seen my radio scanner around?”

Edwin: “...No, sir.”

Donovan: “Hm… Alright, goodnight Eddie.”

Edwin told his grandfather goodnight before going inside his room and leaping onto his bed, climbing underneath the sheets. He pulled out his grandfather’s radio scanner, placed it on the bedside table, then turned it on.

Edwin: “Sorry, granddad.”

Eden glanced up on the clock facing him and saw that it read 10 o’clock on the dot.

Edwin: “All I need is a chance.”

Just then, the radio scanner picked up a report from Orchid Bay’s fire brigade about a fire at Kelly Industries. Edwin shot up out of bed, cheering; ”Yes! Yes!” but quickly caught himself.

Edwin: “I can't afford to wake up everyone… also I shouldn’t be cheering for this.”

Edwin took a deep breath, clapping the sides of his head.

Edwin: “Don’t screw this up, Edwin. Lives are on the line here.”

While everyone was asleep, Phil was sitting in the backyard, by the snow covered hedges while being deep in snow himself. He was solemnly looking up at the stars, silent. Phil eventually heard mumbles and murmurs in the distance, averting his eyes in that general direction. Phil got up from his proverbial perch and was slowly approaching the darkness, it was then that something suddenly rocketed into the sky. Phil watched what looked like a giant firefly zoomed over the mountains and toward Orchid Bay’s square. He then glanced back at the mansion and made the discovery that Edwin’s bedroom window was left open.

Phil: “Uh oh.”

 

(Kelly Industries, Night). Orchid Bay’s pillar of scientific innovations, Kelly Industries was on fire, specifically one of the higher floors but The Captain Brothers were already on the scene, rescuing people from said fire. They had driven up in what Captain Nemesis had dubbed “The Captain Cruiser” , hoped out and had immediately gone into action. Captain Righteous was the first of the two to bring a woman covered in soot out of the blaze and to the curb.

Dialogue:

Captain Righteous: ”You alright, ma’am?”

The woman could only respond with a ravenous cough which prompted Captain Righteous to gently rub the woman’s back to sooth her.

Captain Righteous: “Slow, deep breaths, ok? You’re going to be fine.”

The woman this time responded with a nod that Captain Righteous replied to with a smile. He then ran back into the building just as the fire brigade arrived on the scene. Captain Nemesis had come out with two men at either side, flagging down the fire engine after getting the men to safety.

Captain Nemesis: “‘Bout time you got here! How about putting out the fire, huh?!”

The fire fighter asked if there was anyone left inside and Captain Nemesis responded; “I think so! Get those hoses up, I’m going in!” Captain Righteous came back out with more people, informing Captain Nemesis: “Nemesis, I think there’s one more person left inside!”

Captain Nemesis: “I know, I was just about to go back in!”

Captain Righteous: “Be careful, alright?!”

Captain Nemesis: “I got it!”

Edwin finally arrived, landing on a nearby building that was about half as tall as Kelly Industries’ skyscraper. Even so, his landing wasn’t smooth as he tripped over himself, almost falling off the snow covered building top.

Edwin: “That was close.”

Edwin was dressed for the occasion, wearing a pseudo supersuit; a red t-shirt with a yellow circle on his chest, blue jeans, a dark blue cloth over his eyes like a mask and a bright blue fabric that draped from his shirt’s neckline like a cape. On his feet were his jet propelled boots and around his waist were his grandfather’s safety straps that went over his shoulders like suspenders. Edwin saw the blazing fire, his eyes then darted down to the ground where he then saw the rescued civilians and the fire brigade quelling the inferno.

Edwin: “Hm. I suppose I am not needed.”

Edwin was about to leave when he heard someone from the flames crying out for help; a man dressed for the office but covered in soot. Edwin looked down again and saw only one of the Captain Brothers; Captain Righteous.

Edwin: “Nemesis must be inside but this man doesn’t have much time left."

Without hesitation, Edwin, with a running start, took to the skies. Captain Righteous was looking up at the flames when he saw what looked like a teenage boy flying through the air.

Captain Righteous: “What in blue blazes?!”

Edwin flew through the fire, using his cape to protect from the cinders. Unfortunately, his landing wasn’t as smooth as he tripped over himself and slammed face first into the side of a desk. The man watched in silence as a hand popped up from behind the desk and slammed down on its surface. Edwin got up, rubbing his nose as he ran over to the man, going past the preemptive Christmas decor being reduced to ash around him.

Edwin: “Come on, let’s move!”

The man barked; “The heck?! Get outta here, this place ain’t safe for a kid!”

Edwin: “Likewise!”

There was a burst of flame to their left, signifying that circumstances were getting worse. The man again barked at Edwin; “Get outta here, kid! ” Edwin pointed behind the man and said; “On your left!”. The man turned to the direction of where Edwin was pointing, replying; “ What?!” Without another word, Edwin activated his boots, flew forward and tacked the man. With the power of his jet propelled boots, Edwin was able to fly the man out of the building, crashing down on the snow covered roof Edwin arrived on, luckily only suffering minor scratches. Edwin asked; “Are you alright?” as he got himself up, helping up the man afterwards. The man answered; “Yea, I’m good.” as he got to his feet.

Edwin: “Good.”

The man continued; “That was crazy, kid. But uh… thanks.”

Edwin smiled and nodded. The fires were finally put out by the fire brigade as Captain Nemesis came back out of the building, coughing out the little smoke he had inhaled.

Captain Righteous: “Kane!”

Abel ran up to his brother, helping him to the curb.

Captain Nemesis: “I– I couldn’t find him! I don’t know, he just… disappeared!”

Captain Righteous: “I think he’s fine.”

Captain Nemesis: “What?!”

Captain Righteous pointed and Kane went quiet from the sight of Edwin flying the man he saved to the ground. As they touched down, Edwin and the man were greeted by clapping, mostly aimed at Edwin for his rescue. The Captain Brothers approached Edwin, Captain Righteous brandishing a bright smile while Captain Nemesis was poorly hiding a scowl.

Captain Righteous: “I’m guessing that you were the flying kid I saw a minute ago?”

Edwin: “Yes, sir.”

Captain Nemesis: “Why’re you even here?! You could’ve got yourself killed!”

Edwin: “I have been told but I am well aware of the risks.”

Captain Nemesis: “Oh… well, you still shouldn’t have done it, kid!”

Captain Righteous: “Brave kid.”

Edwin: “And some of that is thanks to you. You two are two of my inspirations– there are others, of course.”

Captain Righteous held out his hand and after a smile, Edwon shook it. More cheers erupted from the crowd, accompanied by applause. Even so, Captain Nemesis was still holding a scowl, revealing more of it during the commotion. Meanwhile, there was a bright blue van that was hidden away in a nearby alleyway, a van that had the words “Harangue Nation” etched on the sides. Inside the van, Will Harangue himself was in the middle of a temper tantrum, letting out his anger by yelling at his cameraman.

Will Harangue: “Where the hell did that kid come from?! God dammit! ”

The camera man was a young man named Dylan Lee; he had black spiky hair, he wore a brown jacket over a green shirt, a pair of blue jeans and black shoes.

Dylan Lee: “Alright, could you stop yelling at me?!”

Will Harangue: “You shut your mouth, I can yell at you anytime I want to! You understand me?!”

Dylan sighed and rolled his eyes.

Will Harangue: “Just start the damn van!”

Dylan replied; “Whatever.” as he started the van’s engine, pulling out of the alleyway.

Will Harangue: “The hell are you doing?! Go out the back so they don’t see us!”

Dylan Lee: “Alright! Alright!”

Dylan backed up instead and drove around the back end of one of the buildings they were sandwiched between. They entered the main road a few blocks down and Dylan then drove up to the crowd, of course getting the attention of everyone. The headlights shined in the eyes of the crowd as Will and Dylan were exiting the van.

Will Harangue: “Turn off the damn lights, dammit!”

Dylan Lee: “Let me grab the damn camera first, man!”

Will Harangue: “Hurry up then!”

Dylan hopped inside the van, turned off the headlights, grabbed his camera and stepped out. The camera was unfortunately large and cumbersome which made Dylan having to lug it over his shoulder.

Will Harangue: “Chop chop!”

Dylan Lee: “I’m coming!”

Will and Dylan approached the crowd, particularly stepping before the Captain Brothers. However, his expression went sour after seeing the subject of his ire, Edwin.

Will Harangue: “...Who’s the kid?”

Captain Nemesis: “Good question.”

The man Edwin rescued yelled; “He’s a hero! That’s what he is!” which made Edwin smile.

Will Harangue: “A hero, huh?”

Captain Righteous commented; “I’d say so.” as he rustled Edwin’s hair.

Will Harangue: “Anyway, why don’t we get the interview started?”

Captain Nemesis: “Please.”

Captain Righteous: “Let’s get this young man in there too, huh?”

Will Harangue: “Seriously?”

Captain Nemesis got close to his brother and asked in a low voice; “You can’t be serious, right?” Captain Righteous leaned over a bit and responded in the same volume; “Are you telling me that you’re completely fine with taking away a good kid’s thunder?” Captain Nemesis groaned, his eyes glazed over as his head tilted back.

Captain Nemesis: “... Fine .”

Will Harangue: “So kid, what’s your name?”

Edwin: “...My name? …It’s Edwin.”

Edwin was back in the air, zooming through the night skies. The falling snow was hitting him in the face but it didn’t bother him, he was too preoccupied with his glee. His chest was heavy, his face was frozen in a bright smile so far up that his eyes were in a squint and he was holding back a scream that if released would rupture the heavens. Unfortunately, this feeling of happiness was undercut by the sudden depletion of the fuel his jet propelled boots ran on.

Edwin: “Oh no.”

Fear took hold as Edwin was on his way to the ground, carried by gravity as the pavement flew closer and closer at high speeds. Edwin closed his eyes but nothing happened, he only felt a rush of wind and an instant shift in his momentum and direction. Edwin opened his eyes and saw that he was wrapped in purple, looking down and realising that he was whisked away by Phil. They were flying through the air, landing onto the side of the mountain that the Grand Smith Mansion was perched on top of. Phil had gripped his free hand and both feet into the mountain.

Phil: “Boy good?”

Edwin: “Yea… I’m good. Thank you, Phil.”

Phil: “No go splat.”

Edwin: “Agreed. I can’t believe I didn’t notice how much fuel was left, that was very incompetent of me. Thanks again. Would you mind taking me home?”

Phil: “Hm.”

 

(The Grand Smith Mansion, Day). The birds brought in the new day with their chirps; Joe was already on his jog, Doris was polishing her spikes and Val was on the roof strumming his Mighty Axe and enjoying the rising winter sun. Meanwhile, the radio in the living room was playing as the cinders of the lit fireplace took flight. On the radio was Will Harangue’s voice, doing a morning report of Harangue Nation.

Dialogue:

Will Harangue: “The competition between our Kelly Industries and Polyneux's Nesmith Technologies haven’t been going well for our boys at Kelly but they were finally on track for better. Sadly their good fortune had seemed to hit a snag as their main building had caught fire by a still unknown source. Luckily for them, the very heroes they sponsor, the protectors of Orchid Bay, The Captain Brothers were on the scene! America’s finest kept lives saved yet again… however, I would be remiss to not mention another individual that was on the scene… another ‘hero’ it seems. A teenage boy named Edwin…”

Upon hearing his name, Edwin facepalmed. He was sitting down on the living room sofa with an obviously angry Donovan looming over him.

Edwin: “Why did I give him my name, that was incredibly stupid.”

Donovan: “Another incredibly stupid thing? You putting your life in danger, Edwin! Why were you not in bed?!”

Edwin: “Becasue… Because I was listening in on the radio scanner– your radio scanner and picked up on a report of the fire.”

Donovan: “Dang it, Edwin! You could’ve gotten yourself killed!”

Edwin: ‘I’m aware… I’m sorry, granddad.”

Donovan: “Why, Edwin?”

Edwin: "Because if two used-to-be actors can do it… then why can’t I?”

Donovan sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

Donovan: “Laps, Edwin. Forty of them. Around the house.”

Edwin got up from the sofa and replied; “Yes, sir.” He then left the room. Donovan unconsciously continued to listen to the radio when something caught his ear.

Will Harangue: “He wasn't around in the interview for long, he had to leave early– must have been on curfew or something. Even so, we did manage to get a snippet of his story.”

Donovan: “Hm?”

Will Harangue: “And I quote ‘I saw a chance and I took, to save people like The Captain Brothers would. Just like my grandfather dedicated his life to ’. Looks like the kid’s grandpa was in the military– maybe he was in The World War…”

Donovan was taken aback, his eyes widened and his mouth was slightly agape. Phil then entered the room, the reinforced floors withstanding his heavy stomps.

Phil: “He did good.”

Donovan: “...Hm.”

Edwin was on his 25th lap around the mansion, taking a beat to catch his breath. He was hunched over, resting his hands on his knees as sweat poured down his face and heavy breaths blew out of his open mouth. Donovan was walking down the stone path Edwin was running on, now covered in snow, smirking at the sight of his grandson taking a moment to rest.

Donovan: “Eddie!”

Edwin looked back and through his heavy breaths, he answered; "Yes, granddad?” Donovan then gestured to the bench, the two went over and took a seat.

Edwin: “Granddad… I’m sorry. For disobeying your orders, breaking the rules and… making you worry. I’m so sorry.”

Donovan: “...What made you do this?”

Edwin: “Remember when I first came to your house… after my parents passed away?”

Donovan nodded and replied; “I remember.”

Edwin: ‘You gave me comics you got from Uncle Jeralds to read… The worlds they came from, it got me through that time, it allowed me to escape to a place that was… better than the one that I was currently in. It felt great seeing my favourite heroes Mandingo, Down Unda Mate and Mushu Gai Man making those worlds they lived in a better one. Years after…  a thought then came to mind. What if I could do the same for my world, what if I could make the world around me better? But I didn’t know If I was able to do it.”

Donovan: “Then the Captain Brothers came on the scene.”

Edwin nodded.

Edwin: “Just like I said inside; if they can do it, why can’t I?”

Donovan: “Makes sense, those two did some real good for the city in the eight months they’ve been swinging around.”

Edwin: “But…”

Donovan: “Hm?”

Edwin: “They may have been what pushed me to take action but it was you and The Crack Commandos that made me think– that made me know that I could take action in the first place. You’re why I know that heroes actually exist, granddad but I never thought I was able to catch up to you or the rest of the commandos. But that didn’t stop people like you, did it? You and people like you went out into the world and did the best they could to make it better… I want to be one of those people.”

Donovan looked into his grandson’s eyes, seeing the spark of determination, a look that took him aback for a moment. Donovan said softly; “The Jeralds… Resolve?”

Edwin: ”I supposed he also rubbed off on me.”

Edwin chuckled first then Donovan right after. The chuckling died down as they both gazed upon the sun.

Edwin: ”I will honour any order you give me, granddad. If you want me to stop… I will. At least last night was proof that I could.”

Donovan: “Could what?”

Edwin: “Be a hero.”

Donovan exhaled.

Donovan: “I wouldn’t feel right stifling a drive like yours, Edwin.”

Edwin: “What’re you saying?”

Donovan: “I’m saying you’re going to be training. From what Phil said, with the little words he still has access to, you weren’t that good of a flyer. So, welcome to flight school, soldier.”

Edwin: “Thank you, sir!”

Donovan: “However, what happened last night will never happen again. You will be under my supervision when it comes to heroism, anything you do outside the house when it comes to that will be in the company of me. Am I clear?”

Edwin: “Yes, sir!”

Donovan: “Good. Now, get back to your laps.”

Edwin replied; “Yes, sir!” as he got up from the bench. With excitement in each step, Edwin ran back to the stone path to finish his forty laps.

 

(North Brothers’ Residence, Interior). Kane charged into the mansion’s living room where Abel was on the couch, writing in a small black notebook. Hearing the footsteps of his brother, Abel turned around to the sight of Kane sweating and breathing heavily. Abel placed his notebook down and greeted his brother, curious of his demeanour.

Dialogue:

Abel: “Back from your jog already? That was only a minute– did you even leave the front lawn yet?”

Kane: “Uh yea yea. I forgot that I uh– I had a call to make so I sprinted back.”

Abel: “Oh, ok.”

As Kane was walking past his brother, Abel explained; “By the way, Peltra said our suit repair will be done in a day or two.”

Kane: “ Man , she’s always so quick with that.”

Abel: “Best designer in Hollywood, Kane.”

Kane: “Kinda inhuman if ya ask me.”

Abel chuckled, then replied; "I guess you have a point.” Kane answered; “Mhm.” as he made his way though the living room.

Abel: “Kane, you sure you’re alright?”

Kane stopped at the doorway that led to the hallway where the staircase was.

Kane: “Yea man, I’m good. Gottago make this call.”

Abel: “Alright.” 

Kane then left the room, Abel shook his head with a smile and then picked back up his black notebook to continue his writing. Kane ran into his room just as the phone started ringing, quickly answering the call.

Will Harangue: “There ya are.”

Kane: “I was just about to go on my jog, Harangue. You’re lucky I remembered.”

Will Harangue: “Sounds like a young problem, Kane.”

Kane: “I told you these calls should be scheduled for later in– you know what, nevermind! What the hell was that last night?!”

Wil Harangue: “You’re asking me if I’m in cahoots with some kid?! Get real, Kane!”

Kane: “ No I– This was supposed to be a routine save, in and out but then some damn kid shows up and upends the whole thing! Look, we have a pretty good thing going here, Harangue! I just don’t want that to end, alright?!”

Will Harangue: “And it won’t ! We’ve got a tight knit circle going. That won’t end, Kane.”

Kane: "It better not, Harangue!”

Will Harangue: “Will ya calm down. Listen, have you told your brother yet?”

Kane: “I uh, decided not to. He’s a good guy, Harangue… he wouldn’t understand the bigger picture.”

Will Harangue: “Do what you want, I’m not your father.”

Kane: "What do we do about the kid, Will?”

Will Harangue: “Absolutely nothing. News dies fast so he won’t matter in a week while you two will live on in the zeitgeist.”

Kan: ‘And if he comes back around?! What then?!”

Will Harangue: “I don’t know– then I guess we’ll deal with him, alright?! You happy now?!”

Kane: “...Yea, sure.”

Will Harangue: “All you need to do now is focus on the circle we got going. Just sit tight, keep being America’s finest and wait for my call, alright? We’ll talk soon.”

Kane: “Alright, alright. See ya soon.”

Kane hung up the phone, letting out a heavy breath afterwards to calm himself. He then went back down stairs, announcing; “ Now , I’m going on my jog, Abe!” but as he reached the bottom, he saw Abel standing in the hallway looking at their treasured movie poster of “Double Danger” .

Kane: “You always stare at that thing.”

Abel: “I was writing and I just… got in the mood to– you know, to reminisce.”

Kane approached his Abel, laying his arm around his brother’s shoulder.

Kane: “Eh, then again, I stare at it too sometimes. All that fame and status, it was good– for the little time we had it.”

Abel: “Is that all you think about when it comes to this, Kane? Seriously?”

Kan dropped his arm and then raised both in surrender as he said; “Well excuse me, Mister Sentimental ! Sheesh! ”

Abel: “It’s not even that, it’s just… you gotta realise it was a lot more than that, it always was about the stories, Kane. People pour their soul into these stories and it was literally our job to bring them to life so they can be experienced by others.”

Kane: “Oh please, these studios– ones like Planetary Studios and whatnot, they only care about the money which is what actually matters, Abe.”

Abel: “Of course I know that but it doesn’t change the fact that you have writers that create stories with a purpose. They understood that stories can lift us up, inspire us, challenge us and make us strive for better. It’s why people watch movies or read comics because stories make us better.”

Kane: “All of them? Even the bad ones?”

Abel: “That’s the best part of the market place of ideas, Kane. The bad ones get left behind."

Kane sighed.

Kane: “Alright, I uh… I get it. That life, it meant a lot to you and it sucks that it was snatched from us like that. But I’m just worried that you’re living in the past.”

Abel: “Maybe, a little.”

Kane: “You gotta move on, Abe. This can be our life now, you gotta enjoy it while it lasts cuz life hasn’t snatched it away yet.”

Abel: “I do like this life, Kane. I don't need to enjoy it like you do to show you that. I want to help people and this life allows me to do that directly.”

Kane: “Alright, that’s good to hear. I’m just worried, Abel.”

Abel: “I get that but you don’t have to, seriously.”

Kane placed his hands on Abel’s shoulders and told him; “We’re brothers, Abe… I’m going to worry. I'd be a bad brother otherwise.” Abel smiled and the two then hugged.

Kane: “Abe… thanks for taking on this life with me– in spite of how crazy it actually is when you think about it.”

Abel: “Like you said, that’s what brothers do. We stick together, protect each other.”

Kane: “Yea… thanks, man.”

There was then a knock on the door that ended their hug.

Abel: “Are those–?”

Kane: “The women that always come to our house because we're rich? Yes, yes they are.”

Abel: “Of course. I’m going to my room.”

Kane: “Abe c’mon , join us.”

Kane wrapped his arm around Abel’s shoulder.

Kane:”What do you say? C’mon, we had a moment and everything.”

Abel sighed but relented; “ Fine. Just so you stop asking.” Kane cheered and he and his brother then went to greet the women.

Abel: “What about your jog?”

Kane: “Who cares.”

 

(Orchid Bay Square, Day). A bright blue van drove into the city, driving past the Orchid Gate Bridge that connected the greater Orchid Bay to the island state of Takar. Jack glanced at his driver's mirror, catching a view of Wreck scarfing down on a box of Cookie Cats and washing them down with a bottle of Cola Cola and grimaced.

Dialogue:

Crow: “You good?”

Jack pointed behind him and Crow then looked, seeing the sore sight of Wreck and quickly understood.

Crow: “...Oh.”

Jack: “Even if we did steal dis thing, it would be nice if ya didn’t mess up the damn backseat, Wreck!”

Wreck: “Hey,I fought tah get this grub, I’ll eat it how I want!”

Crow: “He got ah point, Jack.”

Jack: “No he doesn’t! He snuck some guy on his way out of dah gas station and snagged his food! He didn’t fight fer nothin’!”

Wreck: “Whatever. Where are we goin' anyway?”

Jack: “We’re already there, moron! Orchid Bay!”

Crow: “So, what’s dah plan, Jack? We goin’ the straight and narrow or–?”

Jack laughed.

Jack: "Straight and narrow? Us?! Yea, right. Look at us, three giants with tusks for teeth… they ain’t a place for us.”

Crow: “Then why break out of dah big house? Why do any of this?”

Jack: “Hold ya horses, aight. While I did say that they ain’t a place for us, dat doesn’t mean we can’t make one.”

Wreck: “ Hehe, I like where dis is goin’.”

Crow: ‘We’re gonna take over the city, huh?”

Jack: “ Bingo. It’s not like we can’t, we’re E.V.O.s. We’re stronger than anything this city can throw at us.”

Wreck: “He got a point, Crow.”

Crow: “Yea sure, but it ain’t gonna be easy.”

Jack: “I know but we have a playbook to follow along, don’t we?”

Crow: “Claw.”

Jack: “Two fer two. Dah first thing that Claw did when takin’ over Citiesville was goin’ after the strength of that town.”

Crow: “Well, it did help that Citiesville was in development.”

Jack: “Bah, Claw coulda done it regardless.”

Wreck: “Could we ?”

Jack: "You guys heard the radio, right? The police ‘ere got a problem with three bozos breaking outta prison much less E.V.O.s. It doesn't matter what program the president cooks up, they can’t hold us.”

Crow: “What about dem Captain Brothers or whateva?”

Jack: “What about ‘em. We’re E.V.O.s , Crow. We got it, aight?”

Wreck: “Aight, I’m in. What’s dah play here den, Jack?”

Crow: “I’m guessin’ that we find dem hackysack boys and squeeze info outta dem, huh?”

Jack: “Yea. Maybe they can give us some dirt on dem two costumed morons. Then we take out deh morons and Orchid Bay is ours.”

Crow: “Look at us, huh? Claw woulda been proud.”

Jack: “...Yea, he would’ve.”

 

An abandoned warehouse on the east side of the city, near the water, was the hideout of the Burlap Boys; Zeke and the twins Peter and Skeeter. The warehouse was mostly entirely empty, the only things inside was a brown worn out sofa that the boys were sitting in, a small coffee table before them and the telephone and radio that rested on top. They were passing around a blunt as an interview of Kelly Industries CEO Dr. Kelly was playing on the radio.

Dr. Kelly: "It was great to have the Captain Brothers there to help with the fire. I am so glad that my company sponsors them so they can make this city better for all.”

The interviewer asked; “Are you not worried about the rumours of why you actually sponsor the heroes?” The question made Dr. Kelly chuckle.

Dr. Kelly: “Oh, that this was all an elaborate scheme to make profit– as in the brothers was some sort of advertising for Kelly Industries? Because– you know, Nesmith Technologies and whatnot. Listen, we wanted to make sure these heroes have the tools to make this city–.”

Zeke flipped the channel to another that was playing “Twisted Alley ” by Shag Carpeting.

Zeke: “That’s enough ah that.”

Zeke started bobbing to the music, allowing it to take him into a trance as it snuffed out the chirps of the crickets that were filling the air. Zeke had taken a puff of the blunt before passing it to Skeeter, who noticed that Zeke was staring at the telephone before them.

Skeeter: “Ya good, Zeke?”

Zeke’s eyebrow lifted in confusion. The twins shared a look and then asked; “You good, Zeke?” in unison.

Zeke: “That was heckin’ odd, eh?”

Peter/Skeeter: “Sure was. Anyway, you good?”

Zeke: “That con flabbit Harangue ain't call us yet. The money we got already went dry and we need a reup, dammit.”

Peter/Skeeter: “Maybe the Kelly Industries money is drying up too.”

Zeke: “It better not or I’ll start singin’ like a canary.”

A voice asked; “We like a good tune, wanna sing fer us?” The Burlap Boys saw three large men wearing orange jumpsuits stepping through the towering warehouse doors.

Peter/Skeeter: “Are those… tusks?”

Zeke was actually stricken with fear but tried his best to hide it. Zeke grabbed the blunt from Peter and stood up, facing the three large men.

Zeke: “You fouls might wanna get outta here before ya get hurt.”

Jack: “Was that supposed tah scare us?”

Wreck: “I wanna butcher ‘em, Jack!”

Jack: “Not yet, Wreck. Let’s talk first, huh?”

Zeke: “We got nothin’ to say to you freaks.”

Jack: “Aight then shut up and listen, Hackysack Bozos .”

Zeke: “Burlap Boys!”

Jack: “Don’t matter. What we want from ya is dirt on dem Captain Brothers because accordin’ to that Hoorang fella, they’re ‘America’s finest’ or whateva. We want dem outta dah way so we can take ova dis city.”

Zeke’s eyes widened reflexively from the mention of Will’s name which both Jack and Crow caught onto. Zeke then realised that Jack and Crow noticed his reaction and quickly averted his eyes away from them in a panic which only made the two men more curious. Jack and Crow shared both a knowing look and a smile.

Jack: “Dat was a bit odd, wasn’t it?”

Crow: “I’d say so.”

Jack walked up to the Burlap Boys, the twins hurrying behind their leader to hide, forcing Zeke to stand his ground no matter how scared he actually was.

Jack: “Good dere, Hackysack? Was it somethin’ about that name?”

Zeke: “I… I got nothin’ to say to you.”

Crow: “Oh yea? Well, that’s just bad manners.”

Jack looked over to Wreck and commanded; “Butcher ‘em, Wreck.” Wreck smiled, baring his two large tusks. He then charged at the Burlap Boy, their facade of bravery quickly fading in response as all three crooks began screaming in fear. Wreck grabbed Zeke by the neck with one hand and both the twins with the other, easily wrapping his fingers around Peter and Skeeter because of the small stature. Wreck then slammed the men down, cutting right through the sofa with his strength and into the ground, cracking it upon impact while knocking the wind of the criminal’s lungs.

Zeke: “Ple… please! Please!”

Jack and Crow walked up as Zeke and the twins were forced to squeeze out harsh coughs.

Jack: “At first we were gonna just come in and wreck– pun intended, this city. But somethin’s goin’ on ‘ere, isn’t dere?”

Jack saw the pain written on Zeke’s face as he stooped down to get closer. He then took off Zeke’s cowboy hat and placed it on his own head.

Jack: “No answer? Crush ‘em, Wreck.”

Wreck: “Two flattened pancakes comin’ right up!”

Zeke felt Wreck’s hand pressing down on his body, his vision was getting dim and he felt as though his life was slowly being squeezed out of him. Luckily, Zeke managed to get out two words; “please… wait…” Hearing Zeke’s near lifeless words, Jack tapped Wreck on the shoulder. Wreck loosened his grip on the three cowboys, allowing them to breathe again.

Jack: “Got somethin' tah say?”

Zeke: “You… you were right… You were right.”

Crow: “We coulda told ya that, Hackysack.”

Wreck: “Just give us dah info now, huh? Or do ya wanna get juiced this time?”

Zeke knew he had no choice, he then sighed as he resigned himself to the situation he was in.

Jack: “Hm. So canary, ya ready tah sing?”

 

To Be Continued

Notes:

Yo, been a minute, huh? Yea, life's been lifing and stuff but hey, glad I managed to get one out. I actually have both parts done- draft wise, I just need to get the final product done for chap two and then it's off to the first event chapters of this universe. Excited to show that off. It's the end of the year 1946, it's been subtle but I've been eluding to the passage of time throughout the chaps- granted, I did go back and add one reference to it. It was in Val's focal chap. Winter is upon 'em and so is Christmas. It's been cool yet a bit difficult to keep track of the winter setting cuz I have to remember that the snow's falling at times and that there might be snow around the environment and stuff but hey, we ball. Did some stuff with Phil this chap, setting up stuff for him, a little more to come in the next chap as well as Edwin. Finally got around to do some development for him and stuff, his background and motivations was fun to explore. Got to also show off some more fictional characters in the verse which was fun- keep in mind, that because I haven't mentioned the other A.W.S.M as fictionally characters, don't assume that they are cuz they might be real in some fashion. Now, The Captain Brothers; Captain Righteous and Captain Nemesis or Kane and Abel North. That's a lot things that got conjoined, huh? I know but it was a fun a change up. As for Kangaroo Commando? ...we'll see. Welp, hope y'all enjoyed the chap and are lookin' out for more cuz they're comin'. Thanks for reading.

Chapter 12: Mark Of Kane: Part Two - Peeling Back The Layer

(Orchid Bay; California, The Grand Smith Mansion, Day). It was a new day; the snow was now a constant as Christmas was only a day away. Joe, Doris and Val were doing their chores to the tunes of the radio’s festive music. Meanwhile, Edwin was in the middle of flight training in the wide open spaces of his grandfather's underground workshop. Donovan himself was looking up at Edwin as he zoomed through the air with his jet propelled boots. For extra safety, Edwin was wearing safety straps, his grandfather’s military helmet and aviator goggles.

Dialogue:

Donovan: “Good! That’s good!”

Edwin smiled as he continued to laser through the air but the hiccups arose. Unfortunately, Edwin started losing his balance and by proxy control of his jet boots.

Donovan: “Damn.”

Donovan was readying his own jetpack, preparing to take off. He had bent his knees as exhaust blasted from his back, however someone else beat him to the punch. Phil leapt into the air and caught Edwin out of the air, cushioning the teenager's collision before falling down to his feet, Edwin in hand.

Edwin: “ Phew! Thank you, Mr. Phil.”

Phil: “No go splat.”

Edwin: “No go splat.”

Phil gently placed Edwin on his feet as Donovan approached the duo, patting Phil on the back and thanking him for saving his grandson.

Edwin: “This is so frustrating! It’s been two days, why am I not getting this?! I quickly took to your combat training for Pete’s sake!”

Edwin pouted and Donovan smiled.

Donovan: “What some advice?”

Edwin: “Of course.”

Donovan: “There’s a reason as to why I made a jetpack that I wear on my back. Can you guess why?”

Edwin: “I guess it’s for better balance, right?”

Donovan: “That’s right. Your legs aren’t strong enough to withstand the force of your boots’ exhaust and because they’re unstable from the get-go, it’s harder to control. They’ll get away from which will end up in a crash.”

Edwin sighed.

Edwin: “I had a feeling but… I just didn’t want to copy you, granddad. I wanted to make my own path.”

Donovan: “Hm. Makes sense but why don’t you try widening that path you’re going down?”

Edwin: “Yes, sir. I’ll think of something.”

Donovan rustled his grandson’s hair.

Donovan: “Joe and I are gonna head into town to get the food we need for the party tomorrow. In the meantime, take a break, huh?”

Edwin: “Alright, granddad.”

Donovan then left the workshop. Edwin took off his safety straps, the helmet, safety goggles and his jet propelled boots before going to leave the workshop.

Edwin: “Mr. Phil, I’ll be going for a walk.”

Phil nodded, Edwin replied with one of his own and then left. Edwin got dressed for the cold weather and began his trek around the mansion, kicking up the snow that covered the stone path. He had arrived by the garage side of the house when he saw the large swing door open up and Donovan’s blue Bedford JC flying out with his grandfather and Joe inside. Edwin waved to them and Donovan responded with the honk of the horn before they drove through the front gates. After seeing them off, he turned back to the closing garage door where something within caught his eye. Edwin hurried through the door before it closed, now surrounded by the many cars, vans and motorcycles that Donovan had collected over the years. It was one of these vehicles, a motorcycle, that intrigued Edwin. It was a black Harley-Davidson WL; a marvel made in Germany and sold to the American military to be used for militant endeavours. Edwin placed his hand on the seat of the motorcycle, gliding his fingers across the leather.

Edwin: “...My own path.”

 

A car pulled up to an abandoned warehouse; a black Cadillac Special. The driver’s door opened and Will Harangue stepped, constantly scanning his environment as he made his way towards the warehouse doors. He stepped through the large doors, regaining his confidence after escaping the open air and potential prying eyes.

Will Harangue: “Do you know how many times you’ve ringed my telephone?! The studio’s telephone?! You realise that some of us actually have jobs, right?! …Wha–?”

Will froze as stood before him was Jack, Crow and Wreck, all dressed as cowboys but their attire seemed to be a tight fight as their bodies were bulging through the fabric. Will glanced at the back wall of the warehouse and saw that the Burlap Boys; Zeke, Peter and Skeeter were facing the wall, wearing nothing but their underwear.

Will Harangue: “...Hm.”

Will hid his fear with a swallow of spit and then continued his stride forward, approaching the three large men with tusks who were sitting down on the couch in the center of the room.

Wreck: “ Ooh , it’s dat Hoorang the hackysacks were takin’ ‘bout!”

Will Harangue: “It’s Harangue , yo dolt!”

Wreck’s smile dropped to a scowl, he was about to get up when Jack stopped by putting his arm before him.

Jack: “It’s aight, Wreck. It’s jus a lil’ banter is all. Right, Hoorang ?”

Will Harangue: “...Who’re you?”

Jack: “You’re new partners, dat’s who.”

Will Harangue: “New partners?”

Crow: “You heard ‘em. Dah hackysacks told us everything’, Hoorang– they sang like the canaries they are. We know ‘bout that tight circle you done established.”

Will Harangue: ”Tight circle, huh?”

Jack: “Yup but ya see, Wreck ‘ere still doesn’t quite get it so you mind explainin’ it to ‘em?”

Wreck: “Make it quick, Hoorang.”

Harangue gritted his teeth, he glared over to the almost nude Burlap Boys and growled under his breath. He then sighed, he took off his glasses and rubbed the make-believe fog from the lenses before putting them back onto his face.

Will Harangue: “Myself, Kelly Industries and the Captain Brothers, that’s the three players in the ‘circle’ . Hm… Kelly Industries sponsor the brothers, they do the saves and I report which bumps up the viewership and pay. And as for Kelly, he gets more mulla because of the advertising that the Captain Brothers do.”

Jack: “Look at dat. Ya get it now, Wreck?”

Wreck: “Crystal, Jack.”

Crow: “That’s pretty smart ah ya, Hoorang.”

Will Harangue: “What’s gonna happen here?”

Jack: “Simple, the hackysacks were one of the ‘crooks’ that the costumed bozos had to save the day from which pours into the circle. So we’re gonna take their place. They’re cut of the pie is now ours.”

Will Harangue: “Hm. Ya know, now that I think about it… the brothers could use a challenge. They've been going after the same crooks for a while– it’ll get boring for the Harangue Nation viewers. A challenge would work great for viewership which puts more money in my pockets. You got a deal, Mr…?.”

Jack: “Dah Wreckin’ Crew and we appreciate the opportunity, Hoorang.”

Zeke: “CON FLABBIT, WILL!!! WHAT THE HELL?!!”

Jack: “Shut up! You want Wreck to squeeze you to death or what?!”

Zeke: “No, sir! Sorry, sir!”

Jack: “Dats better!”

Jack got up from the sofa and approached Will, extending a hand. Will glanced once at Jack’s hand and then shook it, sealing the deal.

Will Harangue: “I smell the rise of a great partnership.”

Jack: “Likewise. Now, let’s talk ‘bout dat raise.”

Will Harangue: “Huh?”

 

(The North Brothers’ Residence, Interior). Abel was making a sandwich in the kitchen when the phone in the living room started ringing. He placed down his knife covered in mayo, licking off the residual mayo from the tips of his fingers and started walking over to the phone. Suddenly, Kane quickly appears, dashing over to the phone and answering it instead.

Dialogue:

Kane: “I got it!”

Abel held up his hands in surrender and walked back to his sandwich in progress. Kane watched as his brother got away from ear shot before he began talking into the phone, still in hush tones.

Kane: “Will? What is it?”

Will Harangue: “I got a save for you, that's what! What time is it now– oh, it’s 2. Get suited by 3 and go on patrol in Orchid Bay’s square.”

Kane: “The Burlap Boys again?”

Will Harangue: “Just get ready, alright?!”

Will then hung up the phone without another word. Kane placed the phone down as Abel shouted from the kitchen; “Was that Will again?!”

Kane: “No… wrong number!”

Abel: “Alright!”

Kane had a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach but foolishly, he ignored it. He went over to the kitchen to talk with his brother who was already digging into his mayo and baloney sandwich.

Abel: “Oh yea. Peltra’s done with the suit repairs, they’re in my room.”

Kane: “Oh, good. Great. Yea yea, that’s great.”

Abel: “Kane, you alright?”

Kane: “No– I just uh…”

Abel: “Kane?”

Kane: “...It’s nothing.”

Abel: “Are you sure?”

Kane: “Yea yea, I’m fine. I’m good.”

Abel: “Alright.”

Kane: “Mhm. Oh, we got patrol.”

Abel: “Alright. Let me just finish this sandwich.”

Kane: “Cool. In the meantime, I guess I’ll listen to the radio or something.”

Abel: “No ladies?”

Kane: “The pool froze over.”

 

(The Valley Market, Interior). Donovan and Joe were inside, grabbing the food they needed for tomorrow’s Christmas party; dough, sugar and frosting for the Christmas cookies and gingerbread men; ingredients for stuffing and the turkey that was to be stuffed; the ham to be roasted and fruits for the Christmas fruit cake and cranberry sauce. They had their grocery baskets in hand, pacing through one of the aisles, working their way down the list.

Dialogue:

Joe: “So Edwin wants to help make the world better, huh?”

Donovan: “You should’ve seen his eyes, Joey. They were– well, they were kinda like yours.”

Joe: “Oh yea?”

Donovan: “Mhm. It reminded me of the story you told me about how you made that dirty cop drop his gun with that stare.”

Joe: “Woah. That serious?”

Donovan: “That serious.”

Joe: “The Captains really inspired him, huh?”

Donovan: “That’s just the tip of the iceberg from what I understand.”

Joe: “So there’s more to the story I see.”

Joe looked over to Donovan and they locked eyes for a moment.

Joe: “Oh wait, you too?!”

Donovan: “Mhm. I guess it was bound to happen. He had no-one after his parents died– my son and daughter-in-law. I did my best to raise that boy up–.”

Joe: “And you did great, uncle Donovan.”

Donovan: “Maybe a bit too great, Joey. Now he wants to put his life on the line… and I couldn't say no. I couldn’t extinguish that fire, that stubborn flame.”

Joe: “But you’ll be with him, right? Watching over him?”

Donovan: “Of course I will. I’ve been doing that for years before, why stop now. But… he’s not like you, Joey. He’s not like anyone else in the house, if he gets hurt… it’ll stick.”

Joe placed his hand on Donovan’s shoulder to reassure him.

Joe: “We’ll keep him safe too, uncle Donovan. We’ll be there to look out for him– all of us in the house. We’re family after all, right?”

Donovan chuckled.

Donavan: “There goes that damn Jeralds Resolve again. Thank you, Joey.”

The two then shared a smile. However, Joe’s smile quickly dropped as his hand slowly fell from Donovan’s shoulder. Joe started looking around the store which prompted Donovan to do the same. He then stepped up to Joe and asked with a whisper; “What do you hear?”

Joe: “A rampage… coming this way.”

There was a sudden explosion and debris went flying outside the store. Donovan quickly barked; “Get down!” to everyone in the store, his commanding voice entrancing people into doing just that. The explosion of rubble died down with the windows of the Valley Market being the only things that were damaged.

Donovan: “Everyone, stay here! Joe, come with me!”

Joe and Donovan went outside to smoke which Joe quickly expunged with a strong clap, the dust concealing his show of power. After the smoke cleared, three individuals were revealed that made Joe’s eyes widened and mouth to be agape.

Donovan: “Joey? You know these three?”

Joe: “Uncle Donovan, that’s The Wrecking Crew.”

Donovan: “Those are Claw’s goons?”

Joe: "Yeah but they're supposed to be in the Citiesville prison. How’re they here?”

Donovan: “It’s still hard to keep E.V.O.s incarcerated, Joey.”

Joe: “It doesn’t make this situation any less bad. We have to do something.”

Joe was about to fly off when Donovan reined him in and pulled him into the alleyway behind the grocery store.

Donovan: “Calm yourself, Joey! You almost blew your cover for Pete’s sake!”

Joe: "Right, you're right. I’m sorry.”

Donovan: ‘It's fine. You just need to hide that mug of yours before you start intervening.”

Donovan handed Joe the keys to the van and explained; “My cap is in the backseat, use it to hide that bright blonde hair of yours and use your scarf to cover your face.”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

Donovan: “In the meantime, I’ll get the people to the pier, away from the fight that’s gonna happen.”

Joe replied; “Right!” before running towards the blue Bedford JC. Donovan then hurried off afterwards and not a moment after, a van pulled up in that same alleyway. Donovan burst through the doors of the Valley Market and began evacuating people out and away from the brewing rampage.

Wreck: “Look at ’em, runnin’!”

Crow: “Where are those caped bozos at?! What’s takin’ ‘em?!”

Jack lifted a car over his head.

Jack: “They’ll be ‘ere.”

He was gearing up to throw the car when it was swiftly snatched from his hands and gently placed down on the ground a few metres away.

Crow: “The heck?”

It was Joe; wearing a dark blue “Shag Carpeting” cap and using his red scarf to cover the majority of his place.

Jack: ‘What a tick, those blue eyes… That you, copper?!”

Wreck: “Eh? Copper? Ya don’t mean–?”

Crow put on his glasses to get a better look at their potential adversary.

Crow: “Oh, dat is you! So this is where you went after Townsville, huh?!”

Joe: “...What’re you doing here?! And… why’re you three dressed as cowboys?”

Wreck: “We don’t have tah answer tah you!”

Joe: “Whatever, I’ll get my answer after I get you three out of here.”

Jack: “ Get us outta ‘ere? Good luck, copper, we ain’t goin’ nowhere!”

Joe answered; “We’ll see about that.” as he flew forward. He threw out a punch that, to his shock, was countered by Jack’s.

Jack: “You ah flyboy now, eh? Got even stronger too but you ain’t the only one.”

Crow charged into Joe, aiming to ram him into a parked taxi cab. Seeing that there were still people in the vicinity, Joe planted his feet that instantly stopped Crow’s stride. Joe's feet dug up the asphalt as he stopped Crow’s forward momentum. Joe struck Crow in the gut, lifted him up and slammed him to the ground. However, Joe was sent flying into the side of a building by a punch from Wreck. Joe and some rubble landed on the ground, scaring more people to safety. Joe looked around and saw the people running scared, he then looked up in the air where he saw Wreck already leaping after him. Joe got on his feet and flew at Wreck, ramming into his gut but then kept going.

Joe: “Will the others follow me?!”

Wreck: “Wha– what?!”

Joe’s questions were answered as Jack and Crow began leaping after him, going from roof to roof. Jack yelled; “Gotcha!” as he and Crow latched onto Joe, putting all their weight onto him in the attempt to obstruct his flight. All three men started attacking Joe, hitting him with a flurry of punches from every angle, trying their hardest to bring him down. Wreck landed a lucky blow to the back of Joe’s head with a double axe handle which caused all four men to crash back down to the ground where they ricocheted off the asphalt until they skidded to stop. Joe got up, seeing Donovan leading all the scared citizens away from danger and towards the Orchid bay pier.

Joe: “Good.”

While Donovan was leading people to safety, he saw both Will Harangue and Dylan Lee going the opposite direction, away from the pier.

Donovan: “Hey, where the heck are you going?!”

Will Harangue: “To get the story! What do you think?!”

Just then, The Captain Brothers pulled up in their Captain Cruiser.

Captain Righteous: “Woah! Woah! Woah! Be careful! People!”

Captain Nemesis: “I got it! I got it!”

Captain Nemesis skirted around the people as they rushed to the pier. Seeing the Captain Brothers drive towards the action, Will first smiled, he then draped Dylan by the arm of his shirt and began pulling him along.

Dylan Lee: “Would you stop, do you want the camera to fall?!”

Will Harangue: “Just get going!”

Back over to Joe; he was holding his own against the Wrecking Crew but their claim of aching greater strength since they last met was proven with each punch they landed.

Jack: “Get ‘em, Wreck!”

Wreck leapt at Joe and threw a punch, striking Joe in the face. Wreck readied another punch but Joe caught it this time around, he then flattened the brute into the ground with a punch of his own. Joe was then struck from the left by Crow but he retaliated with a swinging backhand, sending Crow flying. Jack charged in with a kick to the chest that Joe luckily caught with both hands before throwing Jack into a parked car.

Wreck: “Dis guy might be stronger dan we thought.”

Jack barked; “No he ain’t!” as he rose from what was left of the car he was thrown into. Joe stared down all three brutes and after a moment of silence, Jack was first to charge ahead but his path was obstructed by the Captain Cruiser.

Captain Nemesis: “What the heck?!”

Captain Righteous and Captain Nemesis then stepped out of the cruiser, immediately drawing their weapons and taking aim at all four individuals.

Joe: “You guys need to get out of here! It’s not safe!”

Captain Righteous: “Huh…?”

Captain Nemesis: “Pipe down, foul! All four of you are all under arrest!”

Captain Righteous: “Hold on, Nemesis! Just come quietly, all of you! The city doesn’t need anymore destruction!”

Jack caught Will Harangue and his cameraman Dylan in the short distance, using a parked, nearly ruined car as a shield. Jack then chuckled.

Captain Nemesis: “What’s so funny?!”

Jack: ”It ain’t gonna be that easy, Cap !”

Will Harangue: “Dylan, roll camera!”

Dylan Lee: “I’m doing it! I’m doing it!”

The people had fully evacuated to the pier, assembling within the pier’s major food court called “The Touch Stones” . Donovan was with the people watching the impromptu airing of Harangue Nation on the three television sets that were available in the food court.

Will Harangue: “People’s fears can finally be put to rest as America’s finest, The Captain Brothers, have arrived!”

Donovan heard a crowd member commented; “Oh, thank goodness! Thank god for Will, huh?”

Another crowd member barked; “Yea, get those freaks a nature, Cap Bros!”

Donovan: “Hm.”

Back on the scene, Jack began slowly approaching the Captain Brothers, bearing his tusks with a devilish grin.

Captain Nemesis: “Don’t come any closer, freak!”

Joe: “You two need to go! These guys are too strong for you!”

Will Harangue: “Says you, ya freak! You’ve been terrorising our city for the past thirty minutes!”

Joe: “I wasn’t– I’m just trying to help!”

Will Harangue: “Trying to help ?! Heroes help! Monsters like you only destroy!"

Cheers and applause were sounding off at the food court, smiles and claps were everywhere Donovan looked. He was the odd-one-out in the sea of praise, not moving an inch to clap his hands and still brandishing a neutral expression.

Captain Righteous: “We can’t leave but you might want to listen to the… to the man, Will!”

Will Harangue: “You siding with the freaks, Captain?!”

Captain Righteous: “Not, I just–.”

Will Harangue: “I’m not leaving, Righteous! The people need to see this, they need hope and I am the one qualified to give the people what they want! Now go get these guys, huh?!”

Captain Nemesis: “...Gladly.”

Captain Nemesis opened fire at the Wrecking and Joe, Jack being the first of his targets. Jack shielded himself from the array of bullets with his proportionally large forearms, muscling through the pain.

Crow/Wreck: “Jack!”

Wreck leapt into the air and Captain Nemesis then turned his gun, filling him up with bullets but the brute was undeterred. Additionally, Captain Nemesis had unfortunately run out of bullets. Since he was now defenseless, being forced to reload, Captain Righteous stepped before Captain Nemesis opened fire at Wreck. Even so, Wreck was still coming after the brothers but luckily, Joe tackled Wreck out of the sky and into the side of a building.

Crow: “You’re gettin’ on our nerves, copper!”

Joe got off the unconscious Wreck and turned to the Captain Brothers.

Joe: “Are you–?”

There was a sudden bang, the sound of gun fire, the speed of a bullet flying through the air and the sound of it hitting against skin. Joe saw the nozzle Captain Nemesis’ gun seeping with smoke as he felt a sharp pain on his face. Joe felt his face, running his finger along what should be a wound, only feeling a small dent in his skin instead. Distracted by the proof of his growth, Joe was snuck by Crow who struck him in the face and sent him flying.

Captain Righteous: “Wait!”

Captain Nemesis: “Are you kidding me?!”

Captain righteous: “He just saved your life , dammit!”

Will Harangue: “The hell is going on over there?!”

Jack, Crow and Wreck got back on their feet and both Captains noticed all the bullets they filled them with were being forced out of their bodies.

Captain Nemesis: “Man, that’s gross.”

Wreck: “ Argh , that always hurts!"

Jack: “Tell me about it!”

Jack glanced at the brothers and then slammed the ground with both fists, sending out a shockwave that knocked both men off their feet and their guns from their grasp. Jack gave Will another look and a smile before he then slowly began to approach the downed Captain Brothers.

Will Harangue: “...Hold on a minute…”

Jack stepped over the brothers and took up Captain Righteous, holding him up by the neck.

Jack: “Yer a funny lil’ toy, ain’t ya?”

Captain Nemesis roared; “Wait, let him go! ” as he struggled to his feet, grabbing both guns quickly afterwards. He was ready to shoot but Captain Nemesis was snatched off his feet by Crow and thrown through a store window. Everyone watching the broadcast was taken aback as Donovan could hear a multitude of gasps of shocks and murmurs of fear resonating around him. A member of the crowd pleaded; “ Ho– where'd the guy that was there! Help them, huh?!”

Donovan said to himself; “ Now you want his help.”

Captain Righteous was trying to free himself from Jack’s grip but to no avail as the brute was too strong and the captain’s punches were doing nothing but tickling him.

Jack: “I got an idea. Ey Crow, see if you can hotwire dis thing! Do whatever you did to dah van or whateva!”

Crow put on his glasses and responded; “I gotcha.” before going over to the Captain Cruiser. There was a loud bang and then the Captain Cruiser’s engine revved up.

Crow: “Let’s get going’, huh?!”

Wreck yelled; “Shotgun!” as he ran over to the car with Jack following behind.

Captain Righteous: “Hey, let go of me!”

Jack grinned at Will one last time before he and the rest of the Wrecking Crew drove off. Will and everyone in the Touch Stone food court were silent, mouths wide open but the words could not come. Will’s grip on his microphone tightened, looking to his left, he noticed that Dylan had the camera pointed at him so he quickly shifted his expression from aggravation to a more professional one. He cleared his throat and held the microphone to his mouth.

 

(The Grand Smith Mansion, Interior). His eyes opened, their vision recalibrating themselves to the evening sun that was shining through the window of the room he was in. The room was well kept, everything was neatly organised down to the smallest detail. The man sat up in the bed, looking down at his body; he was shirtless, only having on his orange pants, dark grey belt and black boots. The man’s torso was covered in medical tape, covering up the wounds that he had sustained. Looking over to the chair to his left, the man saw the rest of his costume; the orange top, reverse mask and pitch black cape.

Dialogue:

Kane: “The heck am I?”

Kane quietly got out of bed, out of the room and down the hallway. He was about to call for his brother but he held back his voice so as to not alert anyone. After venturing a bit further, Kane started hearing another’s voice and it got louder and louder the closer he got to the source. He arrived at the doorway that led to the living room, staying hidden from everyone inside the room; Joe, Donovan, Edwin, Doris, Val and Phil. Kane mouthed the words; “What the hell?” from the sight of everyone watching the evening news on the television set.

Stanley Whitfield: "Earlier today– on Harangue Nation, The Captain Brothers had faced off against new threats! What’s different from every other instance of this was that these crooks were E.V.O.s and because of this, Captain Brothers were unfortunately outmatched as both brothers were taken by these E.V.O.s after the battle.”

Joe: “If I wasn’t knocked out, I could’ve saved Captain Righteous too.”

Kane: “ You bright me here?”

Kane gasped, realising that he just made his presence known. Everyone turned to face Kane who was stunned for a moment.

Kane: “I… uh…”

Edwin: “Captain Nemesis!”

Donovan: “Look who's awake. How you feeling?”

Kane: “I’m… Where am I?”

Donovan stood up, he approached Kane who took a few steps back on instinct. Donovan smiled and then backed off a bit as to not startle Kane anymore.

Kane: “Are you all… E.V.O.s?”

Joe stood up from the sofa and asked; “What if we were, will that be a problem?”

Edwin: “Joe! Please!”

Donovan: “It’s alright, it’s alright. He’s passionate about E.V.O.s”

Kane: “I uh… my brother, I need to find my brother. Uh, thank you– I guess but I gotta go now. Alright? Alright.”

Kane then ran off.

Edwin: “But– Wait!”

Donovan: “Let him go, Eddie.”

Joe then went to leave the room, prompting Doris to ask; “Where are you going?” in her signature monotone voice.

Joe: “To clean my room. Gotta get all the Captain Nemesis germs out.”

Donovan: “Take it easy with the cleaning supplies, Joey.”

Joe: “Yes, sir.”

Kane was in the backyard, by the bench, putting on the rest of his Captain Nemesis costume. Edwin approached the bench and sat down, Kane noticed the boy but didn’t respond, continuing to put on his boots.

Edwin: “You and Captain Righteous– you two were some of my motivations to do what I did that night.”

Kane: “What night? Wait a minute…”

Kane took a good look at Edwin, eventually having a realisation; “Wait, that was you?! Ya could’ve killed yourself, kid!” Kane then took a seat, putting some space between himself and Edwin.

Edwin: “Doesn’t that go doubly for you and Captain Righteous?”

Kane: “Hm… touché.”

Edwin: “Sacrifice is a part of heroism.”

Kane, a smile appearing on his face, asked; “You uh– you picked that up from us too?”

Edwin: “Not particularly, no.”

Kane’s smile instantly disappeared.

Kane: “Oh.”

Edwin: “That I learned from my grandfather, he was a soldier. It was seeing his actions as a soldier that made me want to do my part in making the world better.”

Kane: “To make the world better, huh? Hm. Was that uh– was that your grandfather back there?”

Edwin: “Yes. He was a decorated major of The World War. You might know him as ‘The Living Bullet’ of ‘The Crack Commandos’ .”

Kane: “Maybe. Abe probably knows more, though. Ya know, you kinda remind me of my brother… he uh, he wanted to help make this piece of rock better too.”

Edwin: “We can help find Captain Righteous, you know? It’s the least we can do. I would be remiss to not mention that it would be a dream to help the people that inspired me.”

Kane sighed.

Kane: “Look kid–.”

Edwin: “Edwin.”

Kane: “Right, Edwin. Look Edwin, that’s cool and all but trust me, we’re not people you should be looking up to. Well… I guess I should say that… I’m not.”

Edwin: “What do you mean?”

Kane: “Abel, this wasn’t where he saw our lives going– he wanted the movie life.”

Edwin: “Vanity?”

Kane: “No no no… not even close. He wanted to help make the world better like you but he wanted to do that with stories because he believed that they had the power to make society better. Challenge their mindset, their ideas– make them think, ya know.”

Edwin: “I see.”

Kane chuckled, prompting Edwin to ask; “What’s so funny?"

Kane: “No uh… Abel would write stories down in this uh– this little notebook that he has. And I just realised that I never read any of them. Sometimes I think ‘Man, these won’t leave the page ’ cuz I know that these suits don’t care about stories like Abe does, they’re not as passionate as him… they only care about profit and all that.”

Kane turned to Edwin and declared; “I have to save him.” He then got up and before he walked off, he made another declaration.

Kane: “And after I do… I’m going to finally read one of his stories.”

 

(North Brothers Residence, Day). Captain Nemesis was dropped off before the mansion by Donovan, rushing out of his red Maserati A6, preparing to dash over to the front gates. Before he made the first step however, Donovan called out to the caped man.

Dialogue:

Donovan: “Hey, you sure you don’t want any help?!”

Captain Nemesis: “It’s uh– it’s best if we don’t ever cross paths again!”

Donovan: “Hm. Sure.”

Donovan drove off, Captain Nemesis watched their retreating form and when they were away from sight, he then opened the gates and ran into the yard. He ran inside the house and right to the house phone, picking it up and dialing in the number of Will Harangue.

Captain Nemesis: “We need to talk! Now! ”

 

Some time later, as the sun was going down, Captain Nemesis arrived at the Burlap Boys’ hideout. The captain’s eyes narrowed with rage with a deep scowl, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he trekked through the snow. An anger was boiling within him, a flaming inferno that was dying to be freed from the cage of restraint. He pushed open the large warehouse doors, using his anger as strength.

Captain Nemesis: “HARANGUE!!!”

Wreck: “Eh, he’s ‘ere!”

Captain Nemesis: “Hold on…”

Scanning the room, Captain Nemesis saw The Wrecking Crew dressed as cowboys sitting in the lone sofa while the Burlap Boys were standing almost nude in the corner of the room. On his knees before the sofa was Captain Nemesis’ brother, Abel, tied up and battered and bruised.

Captain Righteous: “...Ka– Kane.”

Captain Nemesis: “Abe…”

The last person that the captain locked eyes with was Will Harangue, cleaning off his glasses before putting them back on his face.

Captain Nemesis: “What the heck is this, Will?! HU?!!! ”

Crow: “ Oooh , he mad.”

Jack: “Wanna let ‘em in on the know, Hoornag?”

Will Harangue: “You know my damn name!”

Jack: “That was cute. Anyway, ya gonna tell ‘em or not, Hoorang?”

Captain Nemesis: “What’re they talkin’ about, Will?!”

Will sighed as he faced the captain, pushing his glasses up on the bridge of his nose.

Will Harangue: “Here’s the thing, Kane. The Burlap Boys have been replaced– more like a hostile takeover…”

Crow: “I was just gonna say dat.”

Will Harangue: “These three oafs are going to be the ‘big bad’ of The Captain Brothers from now on.”

Captain Nemesis: “You want us to work with them?! Look at what they did to Abel?!”

Will Harangue: “This was just a–.”

Captain Nemesis: “Just a ‘what’ , Will?!”

Wreck: “We told ya he wouldn’t go fer it.”

Jack: "I think he thinks that has a choice in all dis. This is dah status quo now! Got it, hero ?!”

Captain Nemesis glanced down at his battered brother and roared; “No! No! I won’t– we won’t do this! Ya know what?! We’re done, you hear me?! We’re through !”

Captain Righteous: “Kane… what’s going on?”

Captain Nemesis: “We’re getting out of here, Abe.”

Captain ran up to his brother, going over to untie him when Will pushed him back. The anger within Captain Nemesis finally burst forth and he then punched Will in the face which initiated a brawl between the two men.

Wreck: “Haha! Look at ‘em go!”

Captain Nemesis: “This ends now, Harangue!”

Will Harangue: “You think you have the authority to put an end to any of this?! We have a good thing going on here and you’re not gonna mess that up! You hear me?!”

Captain Righteous: “Ka… Kane…”

Captain Nemesis clocked Will in the face twice and added a strike to the gut.

Captain Nemesis: “I can’t believe I ever trusted you! I can’t believe I approved any of this–  dragged my brother into it!”

Will Harangue: “Ha! Ah– all of a sudden… you’re growing a conscious?! Get over yourself!"

Will threw a punch that Captain Nemesis weaved under, he then socked Will, breaking his glasses in two in the process. Will was in a daze and Captain Nemesis reeled back a punch to end the bout but before he could, Captain Nemesis was launched across the room, landing on his back. The captain was writhing in pain as he propped himself up on his elbows. Jack walked past Will, stepping before Captain Nemesis.

Jack: “Aight, dats enough. You good, Hoorang?”

Will Harangue: “I’ll live.”

Jack: “Good.”

Jack knelt down and held Captain Nemesis up by his head, he then ripped his reverse mask off, revealing Kane’s full face.

Kane: “Let me go… you bastard!”

Jack: “I’ve been called worse. Now, talkin’ to ya didn’t work– not like it was needed. Ya gonna be a part of dis, Captain . Dis is your new life now, got dat? So I suggest dat ya enjoy it.”

There was a sudden knock on the warehouse doors, quieting the room.

Crow: “Who’s knockin’?!”

Jack: “Dah heck? Ya said ya weren’t followed, Hoorang!”

Will Harangue: “I wasn’t !”

Jack: “Then, who’s–?!”

The doors of the warehouse creaked open, silencing the room once again. Coming through the door was everyone from The Grand Smith Mansion; Donovan, Edwin, Joe, Doris, Val and Phil walking in side by side. Joe, Donovan and Doris were straight-faced, especially the latter. Val was walking in leisurely with his Mighty Axe over his shoulder. As for Edwin, he was on Phil’s left shoulder as the big purple brute walked in.

Kane: “You… you followed me?”

Joe: “I did, I was more than fast enough to keep up.”

Jack: “Ya know deez yahoos?!”

Donovan: “He does. We’re not close, though.”

Captain Righteous: “Kane, what’s going on… who’re these people?”

Kane: “Guys please… save my brother.”

Jack yelled; “Shut up!” as he threw Kane to the ground.

Jack: “We ain’t backin’ down, ya hear me?!”

Donovan: “Yea, you don’t seem that smart… Go get ‘em, kids.”

Joe roared; “Let’s go!” as he, Doris and Val charged ahead. Phil, on the other hand, hadn’t moved from where he stood.

Edwin: “Mr. Phil… go, make a difference.”

Phil gently placed Edwin down on his feet before joining the others in their charge. Joe took flight, with a neck roll Doris activated her armoured skin and Val morphed into his godly form with a bolt of divine lighting from above. Seeing all this, Phil was invigorated, letting out a beastly roar as he ran towards the enemy. The two opposite forces eventually clashed in the middle, the battle had started. While the battle raged on in the background, Kane managed to find the strength to get up, go over to his brother and untie him.

Kane: “Abe, I’m so sorry.”

Kane helped his brother upon his feet.

Captain Righteous: “We’re going to need to… talk after all this is over.”

Kane: “Uh… ye– yea.”

A boom erupted in the distance, momentarily compromising the brothers’ footing. They saw the Burlap Boys running for safety, away from the battle while screaming at the top of their lungs. The brothers’ sight then shifted over to the battle itself, being immediately entranced by the spectacle but while Abel was amazed, Kane was more so intimidated. Wreck leapt forward and threw a punch that Doris blocked by crossing her arms. Wreck bellowed in agony as he pulled back his arm, discovering that every bone in his hand was shattered.

Wreck: “Dammit! I was already gettin’ over dem gunshot wounds! Argh! ”

Doris did respond, she only reeled back her own arm and then struck Wreck in the chest with an open palm strike. He felt as if his whole chest cavity was flattened completely as all the wind was knocked out of his body. Wreck flew across the room and into the crosshairs of Valhallen who wound up his Mighty Axe like a baseball bat and struck the brute. With a crackle of lightning, Wreck was sent crashing into the warehouse floor, ripping up the concrete with ease.

Crow: “Wreck!”

Crow’s cry got the attention of the God of Rock n’ Roll who fired a bolt of lightning at the E.V.O. It struck the ground before Crow, the explosion sending him flying through the air and into the back of Phil. It was as if he was slammed against a well fortified wall of brick. Phil faced the dazed Crow, growling like an animal, Phil then picked Crow up by his left leg and began slamming him into the warehouse floor. It was a constant flurry with each slam breaking the floor apart, sending chunks of earth flying. Phil reeled up to the last Crow one last time, resulting in a cloud of dust and debris from the impact. Phil then walked away from the barely breathing Crow. Jack was the last of The Wrecking Crew left and he was in an uphill battle against Joe.

Jack: “Dammit! Stop smiling, ya idiot!”

Joe: “I’m not smiling!”

Jack: “I can feel it! You think you’re better than me, huh?! Cuz ya look like dem?! Huh?! ”

Jack roared and threw a punch that Joe easily countered with his elbow, crushing some of Jack’s fingers in the process. Joe then planted his feet and then struck Jack in the face so hard that both tusks shattered to pieces. Joe then drove Jack face first into the ground, shattering it upon impact.

Joe: “...I don’t think I’m better than you because I look like them… I am better than you because I’m a better man.”

Seeing his plans fall apart around him, Will lost his cool and started screaming; “None of you idiots are gonna ruin my good ride, got it?! I’ve clawed my way to get to this point for years ! Kissed a lot of ass, did jobs that I hated until I finally got my shine! None of you– not one of you will take this away from me, you hear me?!”

Captain Righteous roared; “SHUT UP, WILL!!!” and then punched Will in the face, slamming his face into the concrete and instantly knocking him out. Captain Righteous was looking over the unconscious Will as red seeped from his mouth and nose. He eventually felt a hand on his shoulder and thinking that it was his brother, Captain Righteous said; “That’s enough of–.” as he faced the person. He realised quickly that it was Donovan as Captain Righteous was now in the presence of those who saved him, the family of The Grand Smith Mansion.

Donovan: “You did good, kid.”

Captain Righteous: “I… Thank you. I’m just– you know, doing my duty… I guess. Thank you all for saving me and my…”

Val: “What troubles you, brah?”

Captain Righteous: “I… where’s my brother– where’s Kane?”

Zeke ran back inside the warehouse and yelled; “That brother of yours took off in that bozos’ car!” as he pointed at Will Harangue.

Captain Righteous: “What?!”

Donovan: “...Hold on… Where’s Edwin?!”

Outside, Kane had hopped into Will Harangue’s car and began taking off down the snowy slope, kicking up white flakes in his wake. Watching him leave was Edwin but he wasn’t going to let him escape; he looked to his left and saw metal pipes leaning against the warehouse, nearly buried in the snow. Edwin plucked out one of the metal pipes and ran off. Kane was making his way down the snowy hilltop, heading towards the city below, feeling as if he was getting away until he saw something coming up on his rear in his driver’s mirror.

Kane: “The hell?!”

Gaining speed and closing the gap was Edwin riding his grandfather’s Harley-Davidson WL motorcycle. He pulled up next to Kane, taking out the metal pipe he snagged.

Kane: “What’re you doing, kid?!”

Edwin: “I should ask you the same question! Why’re you running?!”

Kane ignored the question and stepped on the gas, creating the same between himself and the teenage boy.

Edwin said to himself; “You’re not getting away, Nemesis!” as he pressed a red button on the motorcycle steering. Two jet fueled exhaust on either side of the motorcycle's rear end ignited with a burst of power. These were Edwin’s jet propelled boots, now repurposed as an extra speed boost for the motorcycle, using them to quickly close the gap.

Kane: “Leave me alone, dammit! Just let me start over!”

Edwin got to the left of Kane and yelled back; “Without your brother?!”

Kane: “He was… he’s better off without me anyway!”

Edwin: “You don’t get to decide that!”

Edwin pulled out his metal pipe and stabbed it through the openings of the car’s steering wheel, obstructing Kane’s ability to drive. Edwin skidded to a stop while Kane flew off the road as Kane tried stopping his momentum by pressing the brake but because of its speed, it was proving to be difficult.

Kane: “No no no!”

Edwin heard what sounded like thunder overhead and before Kane potentially crashed into an oncoming boulder, he was suddenly stopped by an unknown force. After shaking off the daze, Kane saw Joe standing before the car with his arms crossed and stern expression. Kane couldn’t handle Joe’s glare, averting his eyes where his sights crossed paths with Edwin who was staring at him with a look of disappointment. Feeling as if he couldn’t escape the shame, Kane just bowed his head.

 

(North Brothers Residence, Evening). Kane was sitting on the sofa, all his wounds were cleaned up, reading from a small black notebook he had in his lap. The atmosphere was quiet, somewhat relaxing as the snow continued to fall in the frozen over pool while decorating the entire backyard in a sheet of white.

Dialogue:

Kane: “ Woah! Dang, I really didn’t see that coming!”

Abel came over with two cups of hot cocoa and placed one on the coffee table before Kane. Abel then sat in the chair opposite the sofa, taking a sip of his cocoa.

Abel: “You’re just saying that.”

Kane: “No no, really. The misdirect of the sister being the one behind the bombings and not the brother, fantastic !”

Abel chuckled, then replied; “Thanks Kane. I uh– I’m glad you like it.”

Kane: “Of course… I should’ve read these a long time ago.”

Abel: “Better late than ever.”

Kane: “You have a name for the story yet?”

Abel: “I’m still workshopping one, currently on ‘When I Rule The World’ .”

Kane: “That’s a great name.”

Abel smiled, taking another sip of his hot cocoa. Kane placed the book down on his lap and went for his hot cup of hot cocoa, taking a sip while Abel observed the snowfall outside.

Abel: "Reminds me of the Christmases we spent at Dad’s log cabin Prickly Pines.”

Kane chuckled.

Kane: “You remember when I made my first snowman?”

Abel: “Heh, you mean the abomination you call a snowman?”

Kane: “For the last time, his name was Benson .”

The brothers shared a laugh.

Kane: “I uh… we always made snowmen together, that I just… wanted to build on my own. It wasn’t the best looking schmuck of the ice block but… it was something I accomplished… on my own. In the end, I could make it on my own. Not then… and not now.”

Kane placed down his cup of hot cocoa.

Kane: “I’m sorry for running, Abel. That was… that terrible of me, leaving you behind like that. You’ve been nothing but a good brother to me– a great one… one that I don’t deserve.”

Abel: “Kane, c’mon.”

Kane: “It’s true… It’s true. If it wasn’t for you wouldn’t we have gotten to be in Hollywood to begin with. You had the talent, the passion–.”

Abel: “You had the connections, Kane. It was a team effort, it’s always a team effort.”

Kane: “But I haven't been a good team player since we got up from under our parent’s wings, Abe. I couldn't keep up with you during Double Danger and that’s why we got booted. You should've left me behind, Abe.”

Abel: “I can’t do that, you know I can’t do that.”

Kane: “Well you should’ve. You need to.”

Kane gestured to the room around him; “I thought that all of this was me paying you back for sticking with a good-for-nothing like me but I was wrong there too.”

Kane: “I started this dangerous and evil cycle of money and glory with Harangue and Kelly that led to people and more importantly… led to you getting hurt. I’m so sorry, Abel.”

Tears flowed down Kane’s eyes and he started sniffling. He then quickly wiped his eyes and cleared his throat, Kane then put back on his reverse mask and stood up from the sofa. Abel stood up from his chair right after. The two walked to the front door and Kane placed his hand on the knob but before he turned it, Kane felt a hand on his shoulder.

Abel: “Kane…”

Kane: “You have to leave me behind, Abe.”

Kane was handing his brother back his notebook but Abel gently pushed it back, telling Kane; "Hold on to it, huh? I have more anyway.” Kane smiled and nodded before stepping through the door. Abel watched with tears in his eyes as Kane walked through the door where he was immediately arrested as Captain Nemesis by several Orchid Bay’s police officers. Abel saw his brother escorted through a sea of paparazzi, pressed against a squad car before being thrown inside. The squad cars then drove off and the front door slowly closed afterwards.

 

(The Grand Smith Mansion, Interior). Christmas had finally arrived and The Grand Smith Christmas party was in full swing; the mansion was jammed packed with people who were partaking in the festivities. People were mingling while drinking egg nog or something stronger like root beer. In the dining room, guests were crowded around the dinner table, indulging in the food that was set out; roasted ham, stuffed turkey, cranberry sauce and homemade pastries like Christmas themed cookies, gingerbread men and the gingerbread houses they live in. Donovan was talking to the son of Odin himself, T-Money, when he heard a knock on the door.

Dialogue:

Donovan: “On sec, God o’ Thunder.”

T-Money raised his giant mug of root beer and replied; “Yes, yes! I appreciate the title of recognition, mortal.” Donovan gave the god a salute and went to answer the front door.

Donovan: “Look who it is.”

Standing in the doorway was Spencer Specific, wearing a tailored suit.

Donovan: “Kinda surprised you came.”

Spencer Specific: “You have food, don’t you?”

The two laughed as Spencer was allowed inside. Donovan then called out; “Hey Commandos, look who stopped by!” Approaching Donovan and Spencer were the rest of The Crack Commandos, of course now elderly men. Samuel Sturdy once Captain Sturdy was now bald but still a towering man. Nathaniel Nitro once Sergeant Nitro still had his vibrant red hair and his green eyes flickered just as they did years ago. In spite of that, he did have grey hairs over each ear. Leland Lewis once Major Lewis or Ultra-Boy had a full head of silver white hair instead of his prior blonde. Just like Spencer, they were also wearing well tailored suits.

Nathaniel Nitro: "Lookwho'shere, GeneralSpecific !"

Spencer Specific: “I still don’t understand a word you’re saying, Nitro… never change.”

Samuel Sturdy: “Looks like you took ya own advice, Specific. Look at ya.”

Spencer patted his bald head and asked; “Well, it looks like ya joined the barren side of the front lawn too, eh?” The two shared a laugh at their expense. Spencer then locked eyes with Leland, now brandishing his frost bitten arm without shame.

Spencer Specific: “Leland.”

Leland Lewis: “Specific.”

Leland held out his left hand and Spencer then shook it, the speed of their handshake gradually increasing as the two men shared a smile.

Donovan: “Alright, let’s get in there, huh?”

Spencer Specific: “Lead the way.”

Stepping into the living room, where the main party was at, Spencer was met by a conglomerate of humans and E.V.O.s alike.

Spencer Specific: “Jeralds would a loved seein’ this, huh? To see the country he gave his life to flourish.”

Donovan: “Yea, he would have loved it.”

The men then looked over to the giant painting of The Crack Commandos that was hanging over the lit fireplace and smiled, honing in on General Samuel Jeralds or Uncle Sam.

Samuel Sturdy: “Aight, enough of the mushy stuff, huh? Let’s get some root beer in us!”

Nathaniel Nitro: “Youreadytobedrukenunderthetable,Sturdy?!”

Samuel Sturdy: “You’re on, Nitro.”

Donovan: “Hold it, you gotta meet the family first.”

Samuel Sturdy: “Family then root beer.”

Donovan called over the rest of the family; Edwin, Joe, Doris and Val. Edwin was also wearing a tailored suit, a grey one with a burgundy tie. Joe was wearing a ugly American themed Christmas sweater. Doris was wearing a jade dress that exposed her shoulders and calves to give her spikes space to breathe. As Val, he was still wearing his Shag Carpeting tank top and blue ripped jeans.

Donovan: “Hold on, where’s Phil?”

Edwin: “I’ll go fetch him.”

Phil was in the underground workshop, standing by the mattress he slept on, looking down at a black bow tie he was holding in his hand.

Edwin: “Mr. Phil?”

Phil looked over and saw Edwin come down the stairs, Edwin then walked over to Phil.

Edwin: “What’s taking you? The party has already started.”

Phil: “...Me no know.”

Edwin: “Mr. Phil, you are aware that what you're doing now is what you did to your family, correct? Running from people that want to bond with you, that mentality was what pushed them away.”

Phil sighed.

Edwin: “I know you're scared of what’s to come, scared because of who you’ve become but that person will be solidified based on the path you take. You continue falling into the void…”

Phil had a reaction to the word void, his eyes widening. Edwin noticed Phil’s reaction and continued; “Or climb up to the light.”

Edwin: “It won’t be easy, I’m aware of that but…”

Edwin held out his hand and concluded; “But that’s why you have family.” Phil looked down at his bow tie and then back up to Edwin. Phil then gave Edwin the bow tie who then hopped up on Phil’s back. Edwin placed the bow tie around Phil’s neck and tied it in place.

Edwin: “There.”

Edwin then climbed onto Phil’s left shoulder and said; “Now, let’s get upstairs.” The music from the record player was bumping and the people were bouncing to the tunes until they heard a chain of booms and felt tremors move through the floor like waves. Phil with Edwin on his shoulder entered the living room; it was quiet at first and a bit awkward but the music reignited and the people welcomed Phil into the party. Edwin saw that Phil was smiling which put a smile on his own face.

Donovan: “Here he is.”

Donovan walked up to Phil and Edwin with the rest of the family as well as the rest of The Crack Commandos.

Val: “Greetings, Phil! We missed your presence.”

Joe: “Good to see ya, Phil.”

Doris: “Hey.”

Phil: “Ah… hello.”

Donovan: “Commandos, Spencer… meet the family.”

Nathaniel Nitro: “Woah,Joe!Yougotsobig!”

Samuel Sturdy: “Good seein’ ya again, Joe.”

Joe: “Likewise, sirs.”

Spencer Specific: “That mug of his looking like Jeralds everyday, huh?”

Donovan: “Damn right he is.”

Joe chuckled.

Doris: “Nice arm.”

Leland Lewis: “Thanks, I bear it with pride. Nice spikes.”

Doris: “Thanks. Likewise.”

Out of nowhere, Val and Nitro were arm and arm, singing “Twisted Alley” by Shag Carpeting together. They even dragged Phil into their choir, who happily tagged along, trying to sing along with the little words he had access to but with a smile on his face nonetheless.

Leland Lewis: “Yea, that makes sense.”

Donovan: ”Mhm.”

Samuel Sturdy: “Imma get some root beer.”

As Samuel walked away, Edwin approached Leland with a query.

Leland Lewis: “Hello again, Edwin.”

Edwin: “Nice to see again, Mr. Leland. I come to you with an inquiry.”

Leland Lewis: “Oh?”

Edwin: “Yes. I would like to assume your title for my heroic persona and I am asking for your blessing.”

Leland and Donovan shared a smile.

Leland Lewis: “Oh yea? Got a little hero here, huh Donovan.”

Donovan answered; “That’s right.” as he rustled Edwin’s hair.

Leland Lewis: “So you want my blessing to use Ultra-Boy, huh? That’s really nice–.”

Edwin: “Oh, my apologies. I don’t want your Ultra-Boy moniker, that’s yours. I would like to have your prior title of Lefty.”

Samuel came back with a bottle root beer just in time to hear Edwin’s ask, laughing along with the other Crack Commandos.

Samuel Sturdy: “Yea Leland, that is really nice, ain’t it?”

Edwin: “Is there a problem?”

Leland Lewis: “On the contrary, no. You have my blessing to use Lefty, Edwin.”

Edwin: “Thank you, Mr. Leland. I will brandish it with pride.”

T-Money yelled out; “Mortals, your broadcast of information is beginning!”

Samuel Sturdy: “You mean the news?”

T-Money: “Aye!”

Everyone in the living room got quiet as they inched their way a bit closer to the television set. Reporting the nightly news was Hank Anchorman; “New information on The Captain Brothers has arisen in the day since the arrest of Kane North, formerly known as Captain Nemesis. It appears that the fake superhero duo was but one part of a system of corruption orchestrated by Harangue Nation’s Will Harangue on top of being funded by Kelly Industries– more specifically by the company’s CEO Dr. Kelly.”

Spencer Specific: “Guess the rumours were true, huh?”

Doris: “I knew there was a reason I never liked Harangue.”

Edwin: “Tell me about it.”

Hank Anchorman: “Will has been charged with fraud and endangerment to name a few while Dr. Kelly is currently being investigated.”

Samuel Sturdy: “The rich always have the money to stall justice, huh?”

On screen were black and white clips of Will Harangue and the Burlap Boys being shoved into police cars while The Wrecking Crew were being hailed away in armoured vehcles. The following clips were off Dr. Kelly being confronted by paparazzi.

Hank Anchorman: “Kane has brought to light that the motivation of Kelly Industries funding of the Captain Brothers was because of losing to the competition, Polyneux’s own Nesmith Technologies.”

Donovan: “He funds the brothers, they save the day and Harangue reports on the save which results in free advertising for him.”

Joe: “All of this just for money… disgusting .”

Hank Anchorman: “Kane has also confessed that his brother Abel North or Captain Righteous was completely unaware of what was truly going on behind the scenes, Abel himself giving a statement earlier today.”

Donovan: “Poor soul.”

Edwin: “Hope he’s doing well.”

Nathaniel Nitro: “You invited him to the party, Donny?”

Donovan: “Didn’t get a chance to. I would have, though.”

Hank Anchorman: “Kane’s last words before going behind bars were about his brother Abel. He stated, quote ‘he was a good brother– the best brother, I just didn’t have the heart to tell that the life we had was a lie’ end quote.”

Donovan said; “That’s enough of that.” as he stepped up and turned off the television set.

Donovan: “Now, we got a Christmas party to enjoy!”

Everyone cheered as they went back to enjoying the party. There was eventually another knock on the door that Donovan answered.

Donovan: “Abel North.”

Abel was standing at the door, wearing multiple layers of clothing to protect from the cold.

Abel: “Uh hey… I uh, I just wanted to stop and say thanks for helping out back there.”

Donovan: “Of course."

Abel: “Yea… yea. I have community service– I asked for it… Well anyway, Merry Christmas.”

Abel was about to walk off when Donovan stopped him, putting a warm hand on his shoulder.

Donovan: “They say that people shouldn’t be alone on Christmas. Why don’t you come in?”

Donovan smiled and then added; “That’s an order, son.”

Abel: “...Are you sure?”

Donovan: “Forward march, soldier.”

Abel smiled and accepted the invitation.

Abel: “Yes, sir.”

 

The Story Continues

Notes:

And with that, Mark of Kane is over. Hope ya enjoyed the ride- all two chaps of it, lol. Like I said before, the next couple of chaps will be Powerhouse Universe's first ever Event, one of many to come so I hope y'all are looking forward to that. So, what do y'all think of my versions of the both the North Bros and Cap Righteous and Cap Nemesis? Did ya like the merger? Kane originally wanted Abel dead but I went in a different route where Kane is still a prick but it's a different circumstance. I actually originally had the idea to do the murderous brother thing with some version of the faux hero thing but I went with this and I'm happy that I did. This is story has a lot of book ends to it too actually while setting up for future stuff; bringing The Crack Commandos back to see them in now was a last addition and I'm glad I thought of it cuz truly this story was tough to crack at first. It eventually started to fall into place and the inclusion of The Wrecking Crew was another thing that felt like a bookend going into the first event, one between Joe and where he started and where he is now. That little thing in the background of these chaps was cool to do. These characters are still growin' and it's nice to show that off. The reason I used Will Harangue here was because I'm not gonna do the whole Ben 10 is a Menace shtick that he has the in the show proper, it didn't really go beyond what it was and while fun, it was just not that important. So if I wasn't gonna use him in his original capacity, I at least wanted to do something interesting with him while harkening back to the show in some way. This was one of the ways that the whole story came into place, it really helped having him here. Edwin is on the up and up when it comes to heroism, getting a bookend to him to in terms of him liking Leland's prior title of Lefty and adopting that for himself. Everything's coming into place and will be paid off with the next couple chaps cuz I'm sure y'all are wanting to see these guys in their costumes. Sorry it took so long btw, lol. Anyways, thanks you for reading and I hope y'all looking out for more.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of The Powerhouse Universe